pray according to faith and without faith no man can be assured that he shall be heard neither receiveth he what he asketh Considence in the Mediatour A confidence in the Mediatiour that we may resolve that both our person and our prayers please God not for our owne worthinesse but for Christs sake our Mediatour So Daniel prayeth that hee may be heard for the Lords sake Dan. 9.17 John 16.23 Heb. 13 10. and Christ willeth us to pray unto his Father in his Name Our prayers are to be put on our Altar Christ so shall they be acceptable to God Confidence of being heard Confidence of being heard In the former Faith is required whereby we with full confidence resolve that we are through Christs merit just before God and that God is reconciled unto us by Christ Here the faith of being heard is required which cannot stand without the former faith of being justified Because yee are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts which crieth Abba Father Hee that cometh to God must beleeve that God is and that hee is a rewarder of them that seeke him But here in this full perswasion of being heard A difference of things to be prayed for wee are to observe the difference of such things as are to be desired Some gifts are necessary to salvation as spirituall gifts Some are corporall without which wee may be saved Spirituall blessings are simply to be desired with a trust and full perswasion of being heard even that we shall receive them as we desire that is in speciall But gifts which are not necessary to salvation whether they be corporall or else such spirituall as without which wee may be saved these are to be desired verily but with a condition of Gods will and pleasure that he will give them us if they serve for his glory and be profitable for us or that he will give us other of better quality either at this or some other time Wee must follow in asking these benefits the Leper which said Lord if thou wilt thou canst make mee cleane For neither doe the Elect when they aske such things desire simply to be heard For oftentimes wee aske things Matth. 8.2 not knowing what and what manner of things they be and so neither know wee whether the obtaining of them in speciall if we should be heard in them will profit us or be pernicious and hurtfull to us Object Hee that asketh doubtfully asketh not according to faith neither is heard Wee aske corporall blessings doubtfully because wee aske them with condition Therefore not according to faith Answ 1. The Major is either particular or false For the nature of faith requireth that wee be certaine not of all corporall benefits but onely of spiriâuall blessings which are necessary to salvation as of remission of sinnes and of life everlasting In corporall blessings it sufficeth if faith submit it selfe to Gods Word and crave and looke for such things as are availeable to salvation Answ 2. The Minor also may be denied For albeit we aske corporall blessings with a condition yet do we not simply doubt of obtaining them For wee beleeve that wee shall receive those corporall blessings which wee aske of God so that they be expedient for us unto salvation and otherwise if they are like to prove hurtfull unto us wee desire not to be heard in that which we pray Therefore we neverthelesse aske in faith while we submit our selves to the Word and Will of God and desire to be heard according to his good pleasure For faith submitteth it selfe to every word and will of God and the will of God is this That wee aske spirituall things simply and corporall conditionally and that we resolve with our selves that we shall receive the former in speciall but the latter as farre forth as they serve for Gods glory and our salvation And thus if wee pray wee doubt not to be heard A confidence in Gods promise A confidence and trust in Gods promise that wee know and think that God hath promised to heare as many as call upon him with those conditions before alledged Call upon mee in the time of trouble Psal 59.15 Esay 65.24 so will I heare thee and thou shalt praise mee Before they call I will answer and whiles they speake I will heare Without this promise of hearingâ there is no faith without faith prayer is but vaine Except wee give faith and credit to Gods promises and think of them while we are praying they availe us nothing neither can we desire ought with good conscience but rather when after this sort we know not what we aske doubting of Gods hearing of our petition we doe not pray but mock God Now the confidence which we have of Gods promise in heaâing us breadeth in us a certainty of his hearing and our salvation and this certainty kindleth in us a study of invocation and of making supplications unto God By these conditions and circumstances of sincere and true prayer it doth easily appeare A difference between the prayer of the godly and the wicked how much the praying of the godly and the wicked differ The godly endeavour to observe all these conditions in their praying The wicked contrarily either omit and neglect them all or keeping one or two conditions erre in the rest Some erre in the knowledge of the nature and will of God therein omitting the first condition some erre in the things which are to be asked when they aske either evill things or uncertaine or nor approved by God Some aske these hypocritically some without a feeling of their want some not with a confidence in the Mediatour some persisting in their wickednesse thinke yet that God heareth them some desire things necessary to salvation with a distrust and diffidence some lastly aske not thinking of Gods promise and therefore not according to faith ON THE 46. SABBATH Quest 119. What Prayer is that Ans Our Father a Mat. 6.9 10 11 12 13. Luk. 11.2 3 4. which art in heaven Hallowed be thy Name Thy kingdome come Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven Give us this day our daily bread And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespasse against us And leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill For thine is the kingdome the power and the glory for ever and ever Amen The Explication THe forme of prayer prescribed by Christ unto us is recited by the two Evangelists Matâhew and Luke This questionlesse is the best most certain and most perfect forme of prayer for it was delivered by Christ who is the Wisdome of God and his words his heavenly Father alwaies acknowledgeth and heareth Moreover it containeth most briefly all things that are to be desired necessary for the soule and body Lastly it is a rule whereby all our prayers must be directed Two causes why Christ delâvered unto us this form
THE SUMME OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION DELIVERED BY ZACHARIAS URSINUS First by way of CATECHISM and then afterwards more enlarged by a sound and judicious EXPOSITION and APPLICATION of the same Wherein also are debated and resolved the Questions of whatsoever points of moment have been or are controversed in DIVINITIE First Englished by D. HENRY PARRY and now again conferred with the best and last Latine Edition of D. DAVID PAREUS sometimes Professour of Divinity in Heidelberge Whereunto is added a large and full Alphabeticall TABLE of such matters as are therein contained Together with all the Scriptures that are occasionally handled by way either of Controversie Exposition or Reconciliation neither of which was done before but now is performed for the Readers delight and benefit To this WORK of URSINUS are now at last annexed the THEOLOGICALL MISCELLANIES Of D. DAVID PAREUS In which the orthodoxall Tenets are briefly and solidly confirmed and the contrary Errours of the Papists Ubiquitaries Antitrinitaries Eutychians Socinians and Arminians fully refuted And now translated into English out of the originall Latine Copie By A. R. LONDON Printed by James Young and are to be sold by Steven Bowtell at the signe of the Bible in Popes-head Alley 1645. TO THE CHRISTIAN READERS HENRY PARRY wisheth grace and peace through Jesus Christ our Lord. WHereas but a small and short remnant of daies is alloted unto every of us to try the hazzard and adventure of this world in Christs holy merchandize yet forty yeeres and the youngest may the oldest must depart I being subject to this common case and most certain uncertainty of our life neither knowing if perhaps at this present my staffe standeth next the doore have bin and am desirous and earnest in this behalfe so to bestow all my possible endeavours in this my Lord and Masters traffique as that I may not return unto him with a talent in a Napkin and withall may leave behinde mee some poore token and testimony of my love and duty towards him and his blessed Spouse with future posterity Which my desire and earnest deliberation struggling and striving so long within mee untill it had gotten the conquest of such shamefast and fearefull motions wherewith men are well acquainted who are at all acquainted with their own infirmities I was thereby at length drawn to this bold and hardy resolution as to commit something to the presse and so to the eyes of them whose great and sharp censures I have ever with trembling thought of heretofore and even now would fly them with all willingnesse Wherefore also in respect hereof and of the greennesse of my age so hath the flame and heat of my desire been slacked and cooled with the water as it were of feare wherewith I shake in mine owne conceit as I have not presumed to draw any shaft out of mine own quiver or to present the world with an untimely fruit of so young a tree but rather have made choice of a shaft out of the Lords Armory framed by the hand and skill of the Lords workman fit to make the man blessed who hath his quiver full of them If yet in this I have been presumptuous if bold if undiscreet if foolish my Brethren for your sakes have I been so for your sakes have I been presumptuous bold undiscreet and foolish even for you and for your children The greater is my hope and trust that these whatsoever my paines and labours shall finde favour and grace in your sights and receive good entertainment at your hands because for you they have been undertaken and the gaines and commodities that shall arise thereof if by the blessed will of God any shall arise shall redound unto you and yours for ever It is a case lamentable deserving the bowels of all Christian pity and compassion and able to cause the teares of sorrow to gush out and stream downe the face of a man who is not frozen too hard in security and in uncharitable carelesnesse when he shall but lift up his eies and see the waste and desolation of so many distressed soules who in so many places of this our land and country have been and are daily either pined away and consumed to the bone for lacke of Gods sustenance the Bread of life the Word of God the only preservative of the soule or through the deceitfull poyson of that old Sorceresse and Witches children infected and baned unrecoverably Alas poore soules faine would they have somewhat to keep life within them and therefore as famished and starved creatures which have been for a space pounded up and pin folded in a ground of barrennesse debarred of all succour and reliefe whenever they may light of any thing that may goe downe the throat be it as bitter as gall and as deadly as poyson they swallow bitternesse as Sugar and licke up death as sweet hony And yet I rue to speak it such is the hard heartednesse and brutish unnaturalnesse of many mercilesse men if yet men who have so flinted their fore-heads seared and sealed up their minds and consciences in all impiety as that they have entered as it were into a league and bond with themselves to forget Christ never to know the man more never to speak in the name of Jesus never to feed the flock of Jesus whose soules are even as great and deare to him as the price they cost him For had not these men sworn like * Of Valentinus the Cardinals religion who gracelesse man ab jured his Ecclesiastical vocation to be lifted up to a temporall Dukedome Sab. Enncad 10. lib. 9. sons of the earth to possesse the earth for ever and to leave heaven and the heires of heaven even the chosen of God to God himselfe to looke to it were uncredible nay unpossible were it that after so many threats and warnings from heaven from earth from God from men from their foes abroad and their friends at home they should not yet once not once descend into a dutifull consideration of this their heavie trespasse and so with a speedy industry and assiduity re-enter and recover those their forsaken Charges which a long while have languished and worne away for want of pasture and lye now the deare Lambs of Christ Jesus stretching on the ground for faintnesse fetching their groans deep and their pants thick as ready to give over and to yeeld up the ghost O Lord Jerem. 5.3 are not thine eies upon the truth thou hast stricken these men but they have not sorrowed thou hast consumed them but they have refused to receive correction they have made their faces harder than a stone and have refused to return Not the losses and unsupportable calamities of Christs people not the miserable Apostasie and grievous falling away woe to us therefore of multitudes of the ignorant and unlettered men from the Apostolike Faith and the Church of Christ not the certain dangers and hazzards of their own persons Wives Children and Kins-folks with all which rods
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâor of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
the same spirit is in us and in him who joyneth and knitteth us unto him 5. In respect of that hope which we have of our consummation that is that certaine hope which we have of coming unto him Quest 48. Are not by this meanes the two natures in Christ pulled asunder if his humanity be not wheresoever his divinity is Answ No For seeing his divinity is incomprehensible and every-where present a Jer. 23.24 Acts 7.49 it followeth necessarily that the same is without the bounds of his humane nature which he took to him b John 3.13 Col. 2.9 John 3.13 John 21.15 Matth. 28.6 and yet it is neverthelesse in it and abideth personally united to it The Explication THis Question is another argument and instance of the Ubiquitaries For thus they argue Object In Christs person the two natures are joyned in an unseparable union Therefore wheresoever Christs God-head is there also must his humanity needs be Answ These two natures remain in such sort joyned and united that their property remaineth distinct and neither is turned into other which would fall out if each nature were infinite and every-where Repl. Those two natures whereof one is not where is the other are sundered neither remaine personally united but are separated In Christ are two natures whereof one which is his humanity is not where is the other which is his God-head Therefore the two natures in Christ are not united but separated Answ The Major is true being understood of two equall natures that is either both finite or both infinite but false of unequall natures that is of those whereof one is finite and another infinite For the finite nature cannot be at once in moe places but the infinite nature may be at once both whole in the finite nature and whole without it and this may we indeed consider and observe in Christ For his humane nature which is finite is but in one place but his divine nature which is infinite is both in Christs humane nature and without it and even every-where Repl. There must notwithstanding be made a separation in another part where the humane nature is not though there be no separation where it is Answ Not at all Because the God-head is whole and the same in the humane nature and without it Gregory Nazianzen saith The Word is in his Temple and is every-where but after a speciall manner in his Temple Repl. If Christs humane nature be not adorned with divine properties it followeth that there is no difference between Christ and other Saints For no other difference can be found but the equalling of his manhood with his God-head For the difference between Christ and the Saints is either in substance and essence or in properties but not in substance because the whole God-head dwelleth as well in the Saints as in Christ Therefore in properties Answ We deny that there is any difference between Christ and the Saints either in substance or in properties or gifts for this enumeration or reckoning is not perfect and complete There is wanting a third difference wherby Christ is distinguished from all Saints namely the secret personall union of both natures which is in Christ not in the Saints For in Christ dwelleth the fulnesse of the God head bodily so that Christ-man is God and Christ-God is man and thus the God head dwelleth not in the Saints Repl. It is said God hath given him a name above every name Ans 1. God hath given him such a name that is together with his God-head For as the God-head so the properties of the God-head were given him of the Father Three pestilent weeds growing in the Ubiquitaries garden 2. God gave such a name to him that is to Christ man by personall union not by any exequation or equalling of both natures For as the God-head so are the properties thereof given By these three objections it appeareth that the Ubiquitaries of whom these things are brought fall into foule errours Nestorianisme Into the errour of Nestorius because they sunder the united natures in Christ whilst instead of the union of the natures they substitute the exequation and equalling or the operation and working of one by the other For two things two spirits and two natures may be equalled or mutually work one by another without personall union Iuty chianisme Into the errour of Eutyches because they confound the same natures Artianisine They disarme us of those weapons wherewith we should fight against Arians and Sabellians For they doe foulely enervate and weaken all those places which prove Christs divinity by drawing them to the equalling of his humane nature with his divine 3. Wherefore Christ ascended into heaven CHrist ascended first for his owne and his Fathers glory For his Fathers and his owne glory Ephes 4.10 Phil. 29.10 11. For He was to have a celestiall Kingdome Therefore he might not abide in earth He that descended is even the same that ascended farre above all heavens that he might fill all things Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him that at the name of Jesus every knee should bowe and that every tongue should confesse that Jesus Christ is the Lord unto the glory of God the Father 2. It was meet that the head should be glorified with excellency of gifts above all the blessed as being the members of that head which could not have been done in earth For our sakes He ascended in respect of us and that for foure causes To make intercession for us Rom. 8.3 4. That he might gloriously make intercession for us Christ is at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for us Now he maketh intercession for us 1. By the worth of his sacrifice already offered which is so great that the Father in regard thereof ought to receive us into favour 2. By his owne will whereby he uncessantly desireth that the Father should receive us into favour at the view and remembrance as it were of the sacrifice performed by him in his body 3. By the consent of the Father approving this will and desire of the Sonne accepting the value of his sacrifice as a ransome for our sins and together with his Son receiving us into favour On this wise doth Christ by his intercession apply unto us the benefits and merits of his death To this application was required his whole glorification the parts whereof are his Resurrection Ascension and Session at the right hand of the Father Object He made intercession for us also on earth Answ This intercession was made in respect of the intercession to come For of that condition he made intercession before that having accomplished his sacrifice upon earth he should present himselfe for ever a Mediatour in the celestial Sanctuary That we might also ascend John 14.2 3. That we might also ascend and might be assured of our ascension I will prepare you a place In my Fathers house are many dwelling places that
or Crowne of any Countrey when wee intimate and signifie thereby the Kingdome of that Countrey Wherefore Paul saith 1 Tim. 3.15 1 Cor. 4.1 The Church is the house of the living God The Ministers of the Church are Gods Stewards For look what a faithfull Steward is in his Masters house ordering all things at his Masters beck the same a faithfull Minister is in Gods Church Wherefore the denouncing of Gods will in his Church is executed by the Ministers as the Stewards in his name God himself is authour of this Ministry who gave this power and priviledge to his Church and intituled it by the name of the Keys saying unto Peter I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven that is the office or power of shutting and opening the Kingdome of God and unto all his Disciples Whatsoever yee binde on earth shall be bound in heaven Mat. 18.18 and whatsoever yee loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven So then the Keyes are that power of opening and shutting binding and loosing and are called Keyes from the efficacy of this power For the Church verily by the Word of God in Christs name whose place the Ministers supply doth open and shut heaven binde and loose men and the holy Ghost workes powerfully by the Word John 20.23 as Christ promised Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Now the chiefe and principall parts of this power of the Keyes are two The preaching of the Gospel Two parts of the power of the Keyes or Ministery of the Word and Church judgement which is called also spirituall Discipline or Jurisdiction whereunto Excommunication belongeth With either of these two parts the Church shutteth and openeth bindeth and looseth By the preaching of the Word it shutteth and bindeth when it denounceth to Hypocrites and Infidels Gods wrath and eternal damnation untill they repent and it openeth and looseth when it preacheth to the faithfull and penitent remission of sinnes and Gods favour through Christ By Ecclesiasticall judgement it shutteth and bindeth when it excommunicateth outragious and refractary or stubborne persons that is excludeth them from the communion of the Sacraments the Church and Kingdom of God Againe it openeth and looseth thereby when it receiveth the same persons upon their repentance as members of Christ and his Church Here we are to observe a difference in the order of these two parts For in the preaching of the Gospel the Keyes doe first loose and afterwards binde but in Ecclesiasticall discipline they first binde and afterwards loose Againe in the former they bind and loose the same or divers parties in the latter they binde and loose the same persons only Now What Excommunication is Excommunication is the banishing of a grievous transgressour or an open ungodly obstinate person from the fellowship of the faithfull by the judgement of the Elders or Chief men and by the consent of the whole Church exercised and executed in the name and authority of Christ and of the holy Ghost to the end that the offender being put to shame may repent and scandals in the Church may be prevented This exclusion or exile is not only from the Sacraments but even from the whole communion of the faithfull whereunto the obstinate pertain not at all Two sorts of Excommunication It is two-fold Internall which concerneth God only and Externall which belongeth to the Church The internall excommunication is manifested to men on earth by the externall and the externall is ratified in heaven by the internall according to Christs promise Whatsoever ye bind on earth Mat. 18.18 shall be bound in heaven 2. Whether Ecclesiasticall Discipline and Excommunication be necessary in the Church COncerning the Ministery of the Word there is no doubt but all the Prophets Christ and the Apostles have preached and whereas Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction hath a necessary co-herence with the Ministery of Gods Word it is not to be doubted thereof inasmuch as God himself and Christ and the Apostle Paul have both by precepts and practice confirmed and established it Mat. 18 15. 2 Thes 3.14 1 Cor. 5.1 1 Tim. 1.20 And verily if no Territory no City can stand without discipline lawes and punishment the Church also which is the House of the living God hath need of some spirituall policy and discipline though it much differ from civill Jurisdiction Church-discipline therefore is necessary 1. In respect of Gods generall commandement of preventing the profanation of his Sacraments both in the Old and New Testament In the Old Testament God would not that the rebellious should be reputed so much as members of his people but would have them cut off much lesse would he indure that they should be admitted to his Sacraments Num. 15.30 31. The person that dothought presumptuously whether born in the land or a stranger the same blasphemeth the Lord Therefore that person shall be cut off from among his people Because hee hath despised the Word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that person shall be utterly cut off God would that all should come unto the Passeover that is all the members of his people but the rebellious and obstinate breakers of his Covenant he utterly disclaimed and renounced from being members of his people therefore hee permitted them not to come thereunto That man that will doe presumptuously Deut. 17.11 not harkening unto the Priest that standeth before the Lord thy God to minister there or unto the Judge that man shall dye and thou shalt take away evill from Israel By these two places God will have those cut off which are rebellious against his law and that even from the civill state and Common-wealth neither doth he permit them to be any members of his people much lesse then will he have them to be accounted members of his visible Church and admitted to the Sacraments The civill or judiciall law indeed is taken away as also are the ceremonies but that especiall difference between the Citizens of the Church and others is not taken away In the first of Esay is a whole Sermon against the wicked which offered sacrifices unto God and there God will not that they should sacrifice unto him therefore now also he will not that such men be admitted to the Sacraments Bring no more oblations saith God in vaine Object God will that all should celebrate the Passeover Therefore here-hence hee excluded not the wicked Ans God will that all celebrate his Passeover that is all such as he will have accounted for members of his Church and people not the obstinate whom hee commanded to be sequestred from his congregation Againe Esay 66. he detesteth such as persist in their wickednesse and yet offer sacrifices unto him Hee that killeth a bullocks is as if he slew a man hee that sacrificeth a sheep Esay 66.3 as if he cut off a dogges necke hee that offereth
tell it unto the Church Mat. 18.17 Luke 22.25 26. The Kings of the Gentiles reign over them but ye shall not be so Wherefore the consent and decree of the Church is to be expected 1. Because of Gods expresse commandement to this purpose 2. That no man be injured 3. That the processe may be better authorised 4. That the Ministery of the Church grow not unto an Oligarchy or a Papisticall soveraignity of some few persons 5. That the condemnation of the rebellious may be the more just The last abuse to be prevented by Excommunication is 5. That we kindle no schismes not give occasion of scandall and offence in the Church whilst good men see many at variance between themselves that grievous evils follow one another on the head and that the Church is divided These evils if the Ministers see or feare they may not proceed but warne and exhort both privately and publikely If they profit nothing hereby they are held excused Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 for they shall be filled Others shall give an account of their obstinacy 5. How the power of the Keyes committed to the Church differeth from the Civill power THe differences are many and manifest 1. Ecclesiasticall discipline is executed by the Church the civill power by the Judge or Magistrate 2. In the civill state judgement is exercised according to civill and positive lawes in the Church judgement proceedeth according to Gods Lawes and Word 3. The power of the Keyes committed unto the Church dependeth on Gods Word and the Church exerciseth her authority by the Word when it denounceth the anger and wrath of God against Infidels and unrepentant persons and punisheth the obstinate with the Word only yet so as that this punishment pierceth even unto their consciences the civill power is armed with the Sword and punisheth the obstinate with corporall punishments only 4. The judgement of the Church hath degrees of admonition and if repentance interpose it selfe it proceedeth not to punishment the civill judgement and the Magistrate proceeds to punishment though the offender repent 5. The end and purpose of the Church is that hee which hath offended should repent and be saved for ever the end and purpose of the Magistrate is that the offender be punished and so peace and externall order and discipline be maintained in the Common-wealth 6. As the Church proceedeth against refractary and obstinate persons only so it is bound to reverse and retract her judgement and punishment if there come repentance but the Magistrate when he hath once punished is not bound to recall his judgment and punishment neither is hee able sometimes to revoke and repeale it The Thiefe repenteth on the Crosse and is received of Christ into Paradise neverthelesse the Magistrate goeth on to execute this penalty adjudged unto him and putteth him out of the Common-wealth So oftentimes the discipline of the Church hath place where there is no place for civill judgement as when the Church casteth out of her congregation the impenitent and accounteth them no more for her members whom notwithstanding the civill Magistrate tolerateth And contrariwise the civill government oft-times exileth those whom the Church receiveth as when the Magistrate punisheth Adulterers Robbers Theeves and doth no more reckon them for members of the Common-wealth whether they repent or continue obstinate whom yet the Church if they repent abandoneth not but receiveth Wherefore the difference of the Ecclesiasticall and civill power is apparent and manifest There remaine objections of the Adversaries of Ecclesiasticall Discipline whereunto wee will in few words make answer Object 1. The charge and office of the Keyes is no where commanded Therefore it is not to be ordained in the Church and by consequent no man ought to be excluded from the Sacrament Ans The Antecedenc is false because frequently in Scripture manifest testimonies of this charge and commission are extant Matth. 16.19 I will give unto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heaven and whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth shall be bound in heaven Here in plain words is expressed the power of the keyes committed to all ministers of the word Moreover what this office or charge of the keyes committed to the Church is and how the Church must discharge this charge and function Christ likewise plainly advertiseth and declareth If he will not vouchsafe to hear them tell it to the Church Mat. 18.17 1â and if he refuse to hear the Church also let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican Verily I say unto you Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven These things given thus in precept by Christ Paul also doth in the thing it selfe confirm 1 Cor. 5.1 5. 11.20 Let such a one be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus When yee come together into one place this is not to eat the Lords Supper 2 Thes 3.14 If any man obey not your savings note him by a letter and have no company with him that he may be ashamed Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I have delivered unto Sathan 1 Tim. 1.20 that they may learn not to blaspheme In the Prophets also are manifest testimonies in which this is apparent to have been commanded by God Isa 1.11 What have I to do with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am full of the burnt offerings of rams and of the fat of fed beasts and I desire not the bloud of bullocks nor of lambs nor of goats Isa 66.3 Hee that killeth a bullocke is as if he slew a man he that sacrificeth a sheep as if he cut off a dogs neck he that offereth an oblation as if he offered swines blond he that remembreth incense as if he blessed an idol I spake not unto your fathers nor commanded them Jerem. 7.22 when I brought them out of the land of Egypt concerning burnt-offerings and sacrifices Psal 30.16 Unto the wicked said God What hast thou to doe to declare mine ordinances that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy mouth Wherefore Christ also saith Matth. 5.24 Leave there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift There are other places also of Scripture besides these where it is commanded that all professed wicked persons be excluded from the Church and the use of the sacraments as wheresoever is reprehended the unlawfull use of the sacraments Likewise wheresoever the Ministers are commanded to receive only such for members of the Church as professe faith and repentance Rep. God indeed forbiddeth the ungodly to come unto the Sacraments but he willeth not that the Church should forbid them Ans What God forbiddeth to have done in the Church
take away all reproach of his most holy name and by all meanes advance it with all praise and honour In a word we desire 1. That God would enlighten us with the true knowledge of his holinesse 2. That he would give us true faith and repentance and regenerate us with his spirit that we may be holy as he is holy 3. That he would give us a mind to professe that holinesse of his divine name in words and deeds to his own praise and glory that he may be glorified of us by our true knowledge and profession of him and conformity of life with him and so he be severed from all Idols and profane things Object That which of it selfe is holy cannot be hallowed Gods Name is of it selfe holy Therefore it cannot be hallowed Ans It cannot be hallowed in that second sense of hallowing before delivered that is That which of it selfe is holy cannot be made holy but it may be sanctified as sanctifying is used in the first and third signification that is That which of it selfe is holy or indifferent may be acknowledged praised and magnified as holy So we desire that Gods Name may be hallowed that that which in it self is holy may also be acknowledged and magnified as holy God indeed sanctifieth us by making us holy of not holy But we sanctifie God not by making him holy but by knowing and speaking that of him which he will have us know and speake of him Object What belongeth to us to do that should we not desire another to doe But it belongeth to us to hallow and sanctifie the Name of God Therefore we need not to pray that God himselfe would hallow it for herein we do as a schollar who being commanded of his Master to apply his study diligently beseecheth his Master to do it for him Ans We distinguish the Major What belongeth to us to doe that should we not desire another to doe if so we are able by our selves and by our own strength to performe it but what we are not able of our selves to effect we justly crave of God that he would minister strength unto us to performe it Now we are utterly unable to hallow and sanctifie Gods Name Therefore we must desire of God that he will give us strength whereby his divine Name may be of us hallowed and sanctified yea rather that himselfe would sanctifie in us his holy Name ON THE 48. SABBATH Quest 123. What is the second petition Answ Let thy kingdome come that is Rule us by thy word and spirit that we may humble and submit our selves more and more unto thee a Psal 119.5 143.10 Mat. 6.33 Preserve and increase the Church b Psal 51.20 122.6 7. destroy the works of the Divell and all power that lifteth up it selfe against thy Majesty make all those counsels frustrate and void which are taken against thy word c 1 John 3.8 Rom. 16.20 untill at length thou reigne fully and perfectly d Revel 22.17 20. Rom. 8.22 23. when thou shalt be all in all e 1 Cor. 15.28 The Explication THy Kingdome come that is Let it by continuall increases flourish and be augmented and alwaies by a new enlargement and accession let thy kingdome be extended and multiplied which thou O God in thy Church doest hold and possesse The speciall questions concerning the Kingdome of God 1. What the Kingdome of God is A Kingdome in generall is a certaine forme of Civill government wherein the soveraignty of rule belongeth to some one person who is furnished with gifts and vertues above the rest and ruleth over all according to just honest and certaine Laws in requiring obedience making Laws defending the good and punishing the bad The kingdome of God is that in which God only reigneth and exerciseth soveraignty over all creatures Gods universall kingdome Gods speciall kingdome but especially governeth and preserveth his Church This kingdome is universall The speciall kingdome of God which he exerciseth in the Church is the sending of the Son from the Father even from the beginning of the world who should ordaine and maintaine a Ministery and should by the same be effectuall and forcible in working should gather a Church by the word and holy Ghost out of all mankinde rule preserve and defend the same against the enemies thereof raise it from death and at length the enemies thereof being cast into everlasting paines adorne it with heavenly glory that so God may be all in all and may be magnified by the Church of Angels and men for ever The parts of Gods kingdome Out of this definition we may gather and make these parts of the kingdome of God 1. The sending of the Son our Mediatour 2. The ordaining and maintaining of the Ministery by Christ 3. The gathering of the Church out of mankinde by the voice of the Gospel and the efficacy of the holy Ghost beginning in us the Elect true faith and repentance 4. The perpetuall government of the Church 5. The preservation thereof in this life and protecting against her enemies 6. The casting away of her enemies into eternall paines 7. The raising of the Church unto eternall life 8. The glorifying of the Church in eternall life when God shall be all in all Of this kingdome it is said Ps 2.6 110.2 I have set my King upon my holy hill of Sion Be thou Ruler even amongst the midst of thine enemies Hence it appeareth that this kingdome which we desire may come is not worldly but a spirituall kingdome which also the Lord himself sheweth by divers parables in the Evangelist and unto Pilate he answereth My kingdome is not of this world John 18.36 This kingdome we here pray for that it may come and be inlarged and defended 2. How manifold the kingdome of God is The kingdome of heaven is a kingdome THis kingdome of God is but one indeed but it differeth in the manner of governing and administration For it is diversly administred here and in heaven It is therefore commonly distinguished into the kingdome of grace and the kingdome of glory 1. Of grace and begun in this life This distinction is all one with theirs who say that the kingdome of heaven is two-fold One begun in this life another consummated after this life 2. Of glory and perfected in the next life We desire both in this petition to wit both the constitution of this kingdome of God in this life and the consummation thereof after this life Howbeit it is one and the same kingdome distinct only in degrees and forme of administration This kingdome on earth which is but begun hath need of meanes In the consummated and perfect kingdome of God there shall be no need of any meanes or instruments because in that the Church shall be perfectly glorified so that it shall be without evill both of crime and paine and God shall be all in all Hereby is that question
that had not the Sonne of God revealed it unto us out of his Fathers bosome no wit of men or Angels could have attained unto it In their subjects They vary in their subjects and matter which they handle For the doctrine of the Church comprehendeth the full perfect and entire sense both of the Law and Gospel but Philosophy is quite ignorant of the Gospel and omitteth the principall parts of the Law and rawly and obscurely propoundeth that small portion it retaineth concerning discipline and externall duties drawn but out of some few precepts of the Decalogue It teacherh us also other arts and sciences meete and serviceable for mans life as Logick Physick and the Mathematickes all which are not delivered in Church doctrine but have their proper necessary use in handling and learning the same In their effects They concurre not in their severall effects For the doctrine of the Church alone sheweth us the originall of all evils and mans misery to wit the fall disobedience or sin of our first parents Moreover it ministreth true and lively comfort unto our consciences pointing out the meanes by which wee may wade out of the danger of sin and death and assuring us of life eternall through Christ As for Philosophy it knoweth not the cause of our evils neither yeeldeth it us any sound comfort or consolation Philosophy hath certain comforts common unto her with Divinity Comforts common both to Philosophy and Divinity such are 1. The providence of God 2. The necessity of obeying of God 3. A good conscience 4. The worthinesse of vertue 5. The finall causes or the ends which vertue proposeth 6. The examples of others 7. Hope of reward 8. A comparing of events because a lesse evil compared unto a greater carrieth a shew and shadow of good but true comforts against sinne and death are proper to the Church Comforts proper to Gods Church such as are 1. Free remission of sins by and for Christ 2. The grace and presence of God in our very miseries 3. Our finall delivery and life everlasting Wherefore Philosophy though in respect of Divinity it be unperfect and faile in these premisses yet it never impugneth Divinity Whatsoever erroneous opinions contrary to the true doctrine of the Church occurre in the writings of Philosophers or are cited out of Philosophy to overthrow Scripture all these are either no way Philosophicall but the vaine sleights of mans wit and very biles and sores of true Philosophy such as was the opinion of Aristotle concerning the eternity of the world and of Epicurus touching the mortality of the soule and such like or else they are indeed Philosophicall opinions but unfitly applyed to Divinity The use of these differences in doctrine These maine differences between Christian doctrine and other Religions and Philosophy also are very worthy observation for these ends 1. That Gods glory be no way impaired of us but reserved wholly unto himselfe which cannot be unlesse wee acknowledge and confesse in the face and eye of the world whatsoever he hath precisely commanded us to beleeve either concerning himselfe or his will and that wee adde nothing of our owne braine unto that which hee hath revealed For God cannot be mingled with Idols nor his truth confounded with Satans forgeries without high dishonour to his name 2. That we hazzard not nor endanger our salvation which might happen if erroneously we should imbrace for true Religion any Schismaticall doctrine or heathenish Philosophy 3. That our faith and comfort in Christ Jesus might be strengthened and confirmed which falleth out when wee discerne the perfection of the doctrine of the Church before all other Religions how many important and weighty matters are found in our Religion which are wanting in others What are the causes why they alone are saved who professe this doctrine and other Religions with their Sectaries and adherents are damned and of God rejected Finally that we separate our selves from Epicures and Academicks who either make a mockery of pietie and godlinesse or so rack Religion that they thinke every man in every Religion shall be saved wresting in this sense that saying of the Apostle The just man shall live by HIS faith Now these Epicures are not worthy the answering Rom. 1.17 Hab. 2.4 as for those Academicks they manifestly falsifie the sentence and meaning of the Apostle and are easily refuted For the pronoune HIS in no sort signifieth whatsoever faith every man frameth unto himselfe but the true Catholike faith particularly appropriated unto every man and this word HIS standeth in opposition against any other mans faith though it be a true and good faith and thwarteth and crosseth also the opinion of Justification by works So that the naturall sense of that Text is The just man is justified not by the works of the Law but by faith alone in Christ and that by his owne private faith not by the faith of another man 4 Whence it may appeare that the doctrine of the Church alone was delivered of God 5 By what testimonies the certainty of Christian Religion or Church-doctrine is confirmed GOD in the very creation of the world put this bridle in the mouth of all reasonable creatures that no man without extreame and manifest impudeney such as was the Divell in Paradise durst say that any thing if it were once apparently known to have been spoken or commanded by God might be called into question or that any man might refuse to obey it Here-hence are those things so often inculcated in the Prophets Hearken O heavens and hearken O earth for the Lord hath spoken Thus saith the Lord. The word of the Lord came to Esaias Jeremias c. Sith therefore it appeareth that the bookes of the Old and New Testament are the words of God there is no place left of doubting whether that be the true Religion and Doctrine which is contained in them but whether these books were written by divine instinct and by what proofes and testimonies we are certaine of so great a matter this is a question not to be let passe of us Wherefore this question is necessary For except this above all other things remaine stedfast and immoveable that whatsoever we read in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles doth as truly declare the will of God unto us as if we did heare God openly speaking tous from heaven it cannot chuse but that the very foundation and whole certainty of Christian Religion must be weakned Wherefore it is a consideration worthy those who are desirous of the glory of God and doe seek for sure comfort to enquire whence it may appeare unto us The first part The authority of the Scripture doth depend on the Church that the holy Scripture is the Word of God To this question now long since answer hath been made by the Papists that forsooth it is not otherwise certaine then because the Church doth confirme it by her testimony But we
with wisedome of words lest the crosse of Christ should be made of none effect The ground therefore and summe of doctrine is not obscure except it be unto the reprobates who contemne the truth or stubbornly reject it as the Apostle saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that aâe lost in whom the god of this world hath blinded their mindes that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should not shine unto them All the day long have I stretched forth my hands to a disobedient and gain-saying people The words of his mouth are iniquity and deceit hee hath left off to understand and to doe good I give thee thankes O Father Lord of heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise men and men of understanding and hast opened them unto babes Now if they reply againe 2 Instance Divine matters are obscure unto all men 1 Cor. 2.14 Answ Not of themselves but through our naturall blindnesse which in the regenerate is cleared by Gods spirit Luke 8.10 2 Cor. 3.15 that divine matters are hard and obscure to all men as it is said The naturall man perceiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him neither can hee know them because they are spiritually discerned they should have called to mind 1. That this ignorance and hardnesse riseth not of the obscurity of the Scripture but of the blindnesse of mans minde 2. That the obscurity sith in very deed it is not in the Scripture but seemeth to be the fault of our nature doth not alwaies remain in those who are regenerate but is removed from them by the illumination of the holy Spirit according to those sayings It is given unto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of God but to others in parables that when they see they should not see and when they heare they should not understand Vntill this day when Moses is read the vaile is laid over their hearts Neverthelesse when their hearts shall be turned unto the Lord the vaile shall be taken away From this very place may wee easily refute that which they object That wee our selves 3 Instance The Scripture a long time not knowne Answer in that we say the Scripture hath not been understood for these many ages in the Popish Church doe confesse the obscurity of it For the ignorance which hath bin from the beginning of the world and shall be to the end in the adversaries of the truth is not to be imputed to the obscurity of the Scriptures but their owne perversenesse who have not a desire to know and imbrace the truth as Paul saith Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 2 Thes 2.10 11. therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they shall beleeve lies Whereas therefore it appeareth that the ground and summe of doctrine is not obscure 4 Instance Many places obscure Answer yet wee confesse that some places of Scripture are more dark and difficult than others But 1. They are such that although they were not understood yet the ground may both stand and be understood 2. The interpretation of these places dependeth not on the authority of men but the exposition of them is to be sought by conference of other places of Scripture more clear 3. If we cannot finde it yet lest we should affirme any uncertaine thing concerning divine matters our conscience not satisfying us in it we must suspend our judgment untill God shall open unto us some certaine meaning and in the mean season we are to hold those with thankfull mindes in which God hath left no place of doubting for us But when we answer thus unto our adversaries they rise againe upon us out of those things which we grant them For because we confesse that some places of Scripture are harder to be understood then others 5 Instance because of the dulnesse and slownesse of mans minde in learning divine matters Of the necessity of interpretation Acts 8.13 neither those things which are most cleare are understood of the people as the Eunuch of Queen Candaces doth complain and that the Ministry it selfe was therefore ordained of God in the Church for that it seemed good unto the holy Ghost to add for our instruction an exposition of the Scripture which is done by the voice of the Church To be short because our selves in writing and teaching doe expound the Scripture and do exhort all men to the reading and hearing the exposition thereof out of these they conclude that besides the reading of the Scripture the interpretation of the Church is necessary and that therefore what the Church doth pronounce of the meaning of the Scripture that is without controversie to be received Answ 1. It is necessary as a helpe and instrument not as if it were impossible to know the truth without it But wee confesse 1. That the interpretation of Scripture is necessary in the Church not for that without this to come to the knowledge of heavenly doctrine is simply impossible whereas both God is able when it pleaseth him to instruct his even without the Scripture it self much more then without the exposition of his Ministers and the godly learn many things out of Scripture without interpreters and of the contrary side except the eies of our minds be opened by the grace of his holy Spirit heavenly doctrine seemeth alwaies alike obscure unto us whether it be expounded by the word of the Scripture or of the Church but for that it pleased God to appoint this ordinary way of instructing us and himself hath commanded the maintainance and use of his Ministry in the Church that it should be an instrument which the holy Ghost might most freely use for our salvation 2. Although interpretation of Scripture be necessary Answ 2. Though interpreting be necessary yet so that it must not be a depraving of Scripture yet this is so farre from granting any license to the Ministers to bring new ordinances into the Church that nothing doth more tie them to this doctrine alone comprehended in the Scripture then this very function of expounding the Scripture For to interpret another mans words is not to faigne at our pleasure a meaning either divers from them or repugnant unto them but to render the same meaning and sentence either in moe words or in more plaine words or at least in such as may be more fit for their capacity whom we teach and withall when there is need to shew that this is the minde of the author which we affirme to be Now such an interpretation of Scripture is made by this meanes 3 Points to be observed in interpreting Scripture 1. That the phrase be considered and the proper sense of the words found out 2. That the order and coherence of the parts of the doctrine contained in the text of the Scripture be declared
fall and his originall misery since the same for these causes 1. That the cause and fountain of our misery being discovered it might not be imputed unto God 2. That the greatnesse of our misery might the more appeare For look how much more open and eminent our originall excellency is unto us so much more obvious and evident is our misery as also the benefit of our delivery is so much the more precious and honourable in our eyes by how much the greatnesse of the evils whence we are freed is more apparent OF THE CREATION OF MAN The speciall points touching mans Creation are 1 What manner of creature man was made by GOD. 2 To what end man was made by GOD. 1 What manner of creature man was made by God THis question is proposed even for the same causes for which the whole place it selfe is namely 1. That it may appear how man was created by God without sin and that therefore God is not the author of our sin corruption and misery 2. That we may perceive from what a heighth of dignity and honour into how deep a gulfe of wretchednesse and misery we are plunged through sin and thence may acknowledge the tender mercy and compassion of God who vouchsafeth to hale and pull us out of the same 3. That we further acknowledge our thankefulnesse for benefits heretofore received and our unworthinesse of receiving any heretofore 4. That wee may the more earnestly thirst after the recovery of the dignity and happinesse wee have lost and seeke it in Christ 5. That we may be thankefull unto God for the restoring of it Now what manner of creature man was fashioned by God in the beginning is shewed in the Answer of this sixth Question where it is said He made him good and to his own Image c. Which words require a more ample declaration Man therefore was created by God on the sixth day of the Creation of the world consisting of body and soule 1. His body was fashioned of a masse or lump of earth immortall if he stood still in righteousnesse mortall if he fell for mortality ensued on sin as a punishment thereof 2. His soule was made of nothing but immediatly inspired by God into his body and was an incorporeall substance understanding and imortall God breathed in his face breath of life Gen. 2.7 and man was made a living soule This was by God infused and united to an instrumentall body to inform or quicken it and together with it to make one person or Subsistent namely man to worke certain motions and actions proper unto man both externall and internall in the body and without the body by the ministry of the body and without the ministry of the body just holy and pleasing unto God 3. After the Image of God that is perfectly good wise just holy blessed and sole soveraigne of the creatures Of this Image of God in man more shall hereafter be spoken 2 To what end man was created THE Catechisme maketh answer That he might rightly know God his Creator and heartily love him and live with him blessed for ever and that to laud and magnifie his name Wherefore the last and principall end of mans creation is The glory and praise of God The glory and praise of God For God therefore created reasonable creatures Angels and men that being knowne of them he might be magnified for ever Man therefore was principally created to the knowledge and worship of God that is to the profession and invocation of his Name to praise and thankesgiving to love and obedience which consisteth in the performance of those duties which concern God and man For the worship of God comprehendeth in it all these Obj. Heaven earth and other creatures void of reason Psal 19. 146. are said to worship and magnifie God therefore the worship and praise of God is not the proper end why man was created Ans This reason hath a fallacy of equivocation or ambiguity Creatures void of reason are said to worship and praise God not that they understand ought of God or know and worship him but because they bearing certain prints and stamps of Divinity in them are the matter of Gods praise and worship which is properly performed by reasonable creatures For Angels and men by the beholding and contemplation of these Gods works disery in them the infinite goodnesse wisdome power justice bounty and majesty of God Rom. 1. 20. and are raised and stirred up to magnifie God by these his creatures And if God had not formed creatures of reason and understanding who might behold consider and with thankfull mind acknowledge his works and the order and disposing of things in whole nature other things which are void of reason might no more be said to praise and worship God that is to be the matter and occasion of praising him then if they never had bin at all Therefore that which David saith is spoken by the figure Prosopoeia or counterfeiting of some other person under that which is presented as Praise the Lord ye heavens sea and earth c. That is let Angels and men at the sight and view of these Gods creatures take occasion of lauding and magnifying his Name Many other ends are subordinated to this principall end For unto Gods worship is substituted The knowledge of God The true knowledge of him For God not being known cannot be worshipped And it is the proper work of man wherein eternall life consisteth to know and worship God aright This is everlasting life that they may know thee alone to be the true God John 17.3 To the knowledge of God is subordinate or next in order Mans felicity The felicity and blessednesse of man which is the fruition and everlasting participation of God and heavently blessings For out of these appeareth the goodnesse mercy and power of God Obj. The felicity and blessedness of man his knowledge and worship of God are qualities and properties in which or with which man was created that is they are a part of the Image of God and the forme or proper nature of man Therefore they belong unto the first Question which was What man was created and not to this Of the end of mans creation Answ They are a part of mans form and nature and they are mans end in a diverse respect in which there is no contrariety For God made man such a creature as being blessed and happy should know and worship him aright and again he made him to this end that thenceforth for ever he might be acknowledged and magnified by him and might continually communicate himself with all his graces blessings unto him Wherefore man was created happy holy and religious and ââus was his form which he received in the Creation and moreover he was so created that he should so continue for ever and this was his end Therefore both these are fitly spoken to wit that man both is created holy
but not contrariwise all that is contingent is free 2. What difference there is of the free-will which is in God and that which is in reasonable creatures Angels and men Two things common to God and creatures in their will TWo things there are common to God and reasonable creatures as touching the liberty of Will 1. That God and reasonable creatures do things upon deliberation and advice that is they chuse or refuse whatsoever objects with an understanding going before the action and a will accompanying the action of chusing or refusing 2. They chuse or refuse any thing of their proper and inward motion without constraint that is the Will being fit in it owne nature to will the contrary of that which it willeth or to suspend the action it intendeth of it owne accord inclineth to the one part Psal 104.24 115.3 Gen. 3.6 Isa 1.19 Mat. 23.37 Difference of liberty in God and his creatures But the differences also of this liberty in God and in the creatures are three 1. In the Understanding In the Vnderstanding because God understandeth and knoweth all things of himself perfectly and from all eternity without any ignorance or errour of judgment but the creatures know neither of themselves neither all things neither the same at all times but they understand of God his will and works so much and at such time how much and when it pleaseth God to reveale unto them And therefore many things they are ignorant of and erre in many The testimonies of this difference are Mat. 24.36 Dan. 2.21 Isa 40.13 Heb. 4 13. Of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven but my Father only He giveth wisdome unto the wise and understanding to those that understand Who hath instructed the Spirit of the Lord Neither is there any creature which is not manifest in his sight John 1.9 He lightneth every man that cometh into the world In the Will In the Will The will of God is governed by no other nor dependeth of any other cause but of it selfe But the wils of Angels and men are so the causes of their actions that neverthelesse they are carried by the secret counsel of God and his providence to the chusing or refusing of any object that either immediatly by God or mediately by instruments some good some bad which it seemeth good unto God to use so that it is impossible for them to do any thing beside the eternall decree and counsell of God And therefore the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is to be absolutely his own at his owne will and in his own power whereby the Greek Divines expresse Free-will agreeth more properly unto God who perfectly and simply is his owne and at his owne will But of the creatures more rightly is used ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is voluntary and free which word the Apostle useth to Philemon Ver. 14. Hebr. 10.26 1 Pet. 5.2 The testimonies and arguments of this difference are laid down in the doctrine of Providence And that God indeed is the first cause of his counsels these and the like sayings of Scripture doe testifie Psal 115.3 Dan. 4.32 He hath done what soever he would Who according to his will worketh in the army of heaven and in the inhabitants of the earth But that the wils and counsels of the creatures depend on Gods beck and permission these and the like speeches doe prove Gen. 24.7 Exod. 3.16 Acts 2.23 3.18 4.27 28. The Lord shall send his Angel before thee c. Goe and gather the Elders of Israel together c. Him being delivered by the determinate counsell and fore-knowledge of God ye have slaine But God hath fulfilled these things Herod and Pontius Pilate gathered themselves together to doe whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had determined before to be done I know Jer. 10.23 that the way of a man is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walke and to direct his steps The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord Therefore the wils of Angels and men Pro. 21.1 and all other second causes as they were created of God their first supreme and soveraigne cause so are they ruled of him but the will of God is ruled by no one of his creatures because as God hath no efficient cause without and besides himselfe so neither hath hee any moving or inclining cause otherwise hee were not God that is the supreme and soveraigne cause of all his workes and the creatures should be invested in Gods room The wils of the creatures are râled by God not inforced Moreover God ruleth and bendeth the wils of his creatures and doth not draw or enforce them that is by objects represented to the mind hee effectually moveth affecteth and allureth the Will to will that which then the mind judgeth good and refuse that which seemeth evill In the will and understanding In the Vnderstanding and Will both together because God as hee unchangeably knoweth all things so also he hath determined from everlasting and will unchangeabây all things which are done as they are good and permitteth them as they are sins Now as the creatures notions and judgements of things so also their wils are changeable so that they will that which before they would not and will not that which before they would For seeing that all the counsels of God are most good most just and most wise he never disliketh correcteth or changeth them as oftentimes men do when as they do perceive themselves to have determined any thing unadvisedly before Hither appertain those sayings God is not as man Num. 23.19 that hee should lye I am the Lord and change not Object Mal. 3.6 The unchangeablenesse of Gods purpose taketh not away the liberty of his will Hee that cannot change his counsell and purpose hath not free-will but God cannot change his counsell and purpose which he hath once appointed Therefore his will is not free First we deny the Major For not he which doth not change his purpose which he hath once appointed hath no liberty of will but he which could not purpose any other thing being let by some external cause But the liberty of God consisteth not in the change of his will or purpose but in this that God will all things whatsoever he will altogether with his will and of himself and could have had otherwise decreed or not decreed all things which he decreed from everlasting of the creation preservation and government of things according to these sayings With men this is impossible Mat. 19.26 Luk. 18.27 but with God all things are possible These and the like sayings shew that God hath so appointed from everlasting with himselfe the creation of things and the gathering and saving of his Church not as if he could not have not done this or not have appointed it otherwise but because so it seemed good to him
and by sinning heap up and increase our guilt and Gods wrath Now he who goeth on still in offending never appeaseth the party offended as the debtor never riddeth himselfe out of debt who without any acquittance of ancient Bils entreth daily new bonds and covenants Neither yet can we satisfie by our punishments We can make no satisfaction by sufficient punishment because our offence being infinite deserveth infinite punishment that is eternall or if temporall yet answering in equality to eternall For al sin is an offence against the infinite good and meriteth everlasting damnation or at least such a temporal condemnation as yet is equal to eternal Eternal punishment we cannot sustaine because then we should nevet be delivered or recovered thence Not by eternall punishment We should indeed be alwaies satisfying Gods justice but it could never be said that we had satisfied our satisfaction would never be perfect we should never returne with conquest of sin death but our satisfaction continuing still unperfect should be prorogued to all eternity which satisfaction is such as is the punishment of the Devils and reprobate men which never shal have end Not by temporal Now for a temporal punishment which should be answerable equal to eternal such as is required to the intent that the satisfaction may prove a victory over and a quelling and suppressing thereof there is no creature as shortly shall be proved by reason of manifold imperfection who can perform it Sith then wee are not able by our selves if we covet our delivery we must needs make satisfaction by another Hence we easily deduce an answer to this objection Ob. We never satisfie the law neither by obedience neither yet by punishment Therefore this manner of delivery by satisfaction is vain and imaginary Answ It is no way frivolous because though we be not able to satisfie by obedience yet we are by paying the full penalty not in our own person but in the person of Christ who amply satisfied the law both by obedience and by punishment Repl. 1. The law requireth Our obedience or punishment because it is written Hee which doth these things shall live by them Cursed is hee who continueth not in all Answ Gal. 3.10 Verily the law requireth our obedience or our punishment but not exclusively to wit so that it doth not admit it to be performed by another for us for it no where excludeth or disalloweth anothers satisfaction on our behalfe albeit it teach not or know not the same But this the Gospel revealeth and pointeth it out unto us in Christ Repl. 2. That another should be punished for offenders is unjust Therefore Christ could not undergoe our punishment Ans That another should be punished for offenders is not disagreeing with Gods justice if these conditions concurre withall The conditions to be respected in him who may be punished for another 1. If hee who is punished be innocent 2. If he be of the same nature with the offenders 3. If of his own accord he offer himselfe to punishment 4. If of himselfe he be able to recover out of punishment And this is the cause that men cannot justly punish ones offences in another because they cannot bring to passe that the party punished should not perish in the punishment 5. If hee wish and attain unto that end which Christ respected even the glory of God and salvation of men Quest 14. Is there any creature able in heaven or in earth which is only a creature to satisfie for us Answ None For first God will not punish that sin in any other creature which man had committed a Ezek. 18.4 Gen. 3.17 And further neither can that which is nothing but a creature sustain the wrath of God against sin and deliver others from it b Nah. 1.6 Psal 130.3 The Explication THe exclusive particle onely is added to the question that the negative answer may prove true For it was behoovefull that a creature should satisfie for the sin of a creature but not such a one as was meerly or only a creature because such a one could not satisfie as hereafter shall appeare Whereas when we are to satisfie by another the question is No other creature but man could satisfie for man Ezek. 18.20 Whether that other by whom wee must satisfie may be any creature besides man No meer creature could satisfie for man And that a meer and bare creature Both of these is on good reason denyed The reason of the former is Because God will not punish that in another creatare which man hath committed and this he doth according to the inviolable order of his justice which permitteth not that one creature offend and another bear the punishment The soule that sinneth shall die This reason demonstrateth that no creature but man could satisfie for man that God could not be satisfied for the sin of man no not by the utter and eternall destruction of heaven and earth or the Angels themselves and all creatures else whatsoever The reason of the latter is 1. Because the power and vigour of no creature is such that it may sustain a finite and temporall punishment equivalent to infinite and eternall due to the infinite crime of man For sooner should the creature be wasted and consumed to nothing then it could satisfie God by this means For God is a consuming fire If thou shalt mark what is done amisse Deut. 4.24 Psal 130.3 Rom. 8.3 O Lord who may abide it Because the law was not able to justifie in as much as it was weak through the flesh God sent his Son in the similitude of sinfull flesh c. This reason proveth that no creature in the whole frame of nature was able to satisfie God by enduring punishment that it could it self wade out of the brunt and perill thereof which escape is necessary to the accomplishment of delivery By reason therefore of the infirmity and weaknesse of the creature there would not be any just proportion between the punishment and the sin 2. Because the punishment of a meer creature could not be a price of sufficient worthinesse and value for our redemption 3. Because a bare creature could not have purged humane nature from the contagion and corruption wherewith it was infected neither yet could effect that from henceforth we should sin no more all which it behooved our Deliverer to perform Quest 15. What manner of Mediatour then and Deliverer must we seek for Ans Such a one verily as is very man a 1 Cor. 15.21 and perfectly just b Heb. 7.26 Isa 7.14 9.6 Jer. 23.6 Luke 11.22 and yet in power above all creatures that is who also is very God The Explication SIth then wee our selves are not able to satisfie God but have need of some other to become a satisfier and mediatour in our behalfe the question is What kind of Mediatour he ought to be that should make satisfaction in our
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
imparted by the Apostles and every one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proved This reason may be rendred thereof more probable that it was called a Symbole for that the Articles of faith are the square and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of all orthodox or right beleeving Christians ought to agree and be conferred The Symbole is called Apostolick Two reasons why the Creed is called Apostolick Because it containeth the summe of the Apostolick doctrine which the Catechumenes were enforced to hold and professe Because the Apostles delivered that summe of doctrine to their Schollers and Disciples which the Church afterwards held as received from them This selfe same Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of all Christians Why it is called Catholick An answer to a question moved touching other Creeds Here some demand a reason Why after the Apostles Creed other Creeds as the Creed of the Councell of Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon with Athanasius his Creed were compiled and received in the Church Answ These Creeds properly are not others that is quite different in substance from the Apostolick Symbole but are onely a repetition and more ample declaration of this in all which certain words are added as an explication thereof by reason of Hereticks by whom because of the shortnesse thereof this was depraved there is no change either of the matter or of the doctrine but only of the form of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together Other important and weighty causes there were which might compell the Bishops and Doctors of ancient Churches to compose and draw out these briefe compendious formes of confession especially the Church then increasing Four causes why other Creeds were made and received in the Church and heresies growing with and in the Church For instance in few That all both young and old might with more ease bear in minde the main and entire foundation of Christianity comprised in briefe That all might alwayes have in their sight and view the confession of their faith and consolation reaped thence knowing what that doctrine is for which persecution is to be sustained So God in times past made a short summary abstract of his law and promises that all might have it as a rule of life and ground of consolation obvious to their eyes That the faithfull might have a peculiar badge and cognisan whereby to be distinguished both then and in all future ages from infidels and hereticks which with wily glosing sophismes corrupt the writings of the Prophets and Apostles for which very cause also these Confessions were intituled Symboles 4. That there might be some perpetuall rule extant in publike plain briefe and easie to be known whereby to examine all manner of doctrine and interpretation of Scripture to approve and ratifie whatsoever accordeth therewith and refuse and disanull the contrary The Apostolick Creed preferred above other Creeds because 1. The phrase of it is most proper 2. The time most ancient 3. The copy most authenticall Notwithstanding the Apostles Creed far surpasseth the rest in authority 1. Because for the most part it literally consisteth of the proper words and phrases of Scripture 2. Because it is of greater antiquity then other Creeds and was delivered first unto the Church by the Apostles themselves or by their disciples and schollers and since them successively from hand to hand transferred unto us their posterity 3. Because it is the fountaine and originall draught even an authenticall rule of direction to other Creeds which for illustration of this to prevent the fraudulent sleights and forged corruption of hereticks have in universall and generall Synods or Councels been published and authorised by the whole joint-consent of the Church The certainty of this Creed dependeth not on the authority and arbitrement of men or definitive sentence of Councels but on the perpetuall concordance of holy Scripture with them and of the whole Church since the Apostles time retaining and holding fast the Apostles doctrine and testifying to all posterity that they received this doctrine at the Apostles mouthes and the mouthes of their hearers which consent is obvious to any man that daigneth to view it with both eyes and weigh it considerately For certain it is that no Congregation of Angels nor conventicle of men hath any power of instituting new lawes touching the worship of God or new Articles of faith binding the conscience for this is a work proper unto God Neither may we beleeve God for the testimony of the Church but the Church for the testimony of God This doctrine touching the causes and authority of divers Creeds is borrowed out of Ursinus Admonit Neustad de Concordia Burgens written Anno Dom. 1581. where young Divines may if they list reade a large discourse touching the truth and authority of Ecclesiasticall Writers learnedly discussed from 117. page unto the 142. page of the said Tract a briefe Type and Table whereof I have here decyphered THE TABLE The writings touching the doctrine of the Church are 1. Divine that is inspired immediately by God into the hearts of the Prophets and Apostles such as are the Canonicall books of the old and new Testament These alone are simply in their sentences and words full of divine inâpiration and worthy credit and therefore are the sole rule of tryall unto all others 2. Ecclesiasticall that is written by the Doctors of the Church these are 1. Publick to wit written in the common name of the whole Church which again are subdivided into writings 1. Catholick I meane Creeds and Confessions written in the name and with the full consent of the whole orthodox right beleeving Church received and allowed by the authority thereof such as are The Apostles Creed The Creeds of the Councels of Nice ConstaÌtinople Chalcedon Athanasius his Creed 2. Particular namely the Confessions of certain Churches and Councels as divers Catechismes and the Augustanâ Confession 2. Private that is written in the name and by the advice of some one private man or more as Common places Commentaries and such like ON THE 8. SABBATH Quest 24. Into how many parts is the Creed divided Answ Into three parts The first is of God the eternall Father and our Creation The second of God the Son and our Redemption The third of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification The Explication THe principall parts of the Apostolick Creed are three 1. Of God the Father and our Creation 2. Of God the Son and our Redemption 3. Of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification that is of the works of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification Ob. 1. Unto the Father is ascribed the Creation of heaven and earth unto the Son the Redemption of mankind unto the holy Ghost Sanctification Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost did not create heaven and earth How our Creation Redemption Sanctification are each appropriated to some one person of the
eternall Father who from everlasting begot the Son according to his owne image and the Son who is the coeternall image of the Father and the holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son even as it hath been manifested from above certaine word thereof being delivered by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles and by divine testimonies That the eternall Father together with the Son and the holy Ghost hath created heaven and earth and all creatures in them and is alwayes at hand with them to preserve guide and governe them by his providence and worketh all good things in all and that in mankinde made after his image hee hath chosen unto himselfe and gathered a Church by and for the Sonne that by his Church this one and true Deity may be according to the word delivered from above acknowledged celebrated and adored in this life and in the life to come and lastly that hee is the Judge of the just and unjust In what the former descriptions differ This Theologicall description of God which the Church delivereth differeth from the Philosophicall description 1 In perfectnesse because the Church in her description addeth many parts by nature unknown unto men as of the Trinity of Election and of the gathering together of the Church by the Son c. 2 In the understanding and declaration of those parts which being known by nature are common to both for the Theologicall description declareth them more certainly and fully 3 In the effect or fruit because by Philosophy or the light of nature men are not able to be brought to the true knowledge of God Two causes why men cannot by the light of nature attaine unto the true knowledge of God both 1. Because it is so maimed and false by mens corruption that we can suck thence no true and sufficient notice of God as also 2. Because when wee know every part parcel and particle thereof it doth not stirre up our minds unto godlinesse that is the love and fear of God The same Theologicall description teacheth us how the true God which the Church worshippeth differeth from the false counterfeit gods three wayes A threefold difference of the true God from false idols 1. In attributes or properties 2. In the persons 3. In the works whereby the persons are revealed for God hath declared himselfe by his works that his nature is such as his attributes import Moreover How in conceiving of the whole nature of God he that is instructed by the Spirit goeth beyond him whom nature informeth he sheweth that there are three distinct persons in one essence of the Deity sith according to the works either of Creation or Redemption or Sanctification hee receiveth diverse names and titles and every person hath his proper appellation God therefore differeth from idols In attributes Mercy In his attributes because they who are not of the Church understand aright and fully no one property of God they understand not what his mercy is because his Son is unknown unto them or at least the doctrine concerning him shamefully corrupted they conceive not what his justice is Justice because the impious and wicked ones beleeve not that God is so grievously offended and angry with sin that we stood in need of satisfaction for it and redemption from thence by the death of his Son neither what his wisdom is Wisdome because the chief part thereof is expounded in his word which the Gentiles have not neither what his truth is because they are utterly ignorant of his promises Truth The like may be truly averred of all the rest Contrariwise the Church attributeth and ascribeth to God all truth justice goodnesse mercy loving affection and kindnesse towards men which properties of God other Sects are either utterly ignorant of or having a glimpse of them they wholly corrupt and deface them God differeth from idols In persons In persons because Ethnicks and other Sects either know not or acknowledge not three persons in one divine essence But the true Church acknowledgeth and maketh invocation to the Father Son and holy Ghost one God consisting of three persons according as he hath manifested himself in his word In works In works because they which are without the Church do not wholly acknowledge or professe the works of Creation and the government of all things for they do not think all things to have been created of nothing by the word of God only they deny that all generally and each in particular even the least are administred powerfully by the omnipotency of God but ascribe very many to chance fortune and humane wisdome Much more are they altogether ignorant of the works of the Churches salvation namely the reconciliation of men with God justification sanctification and full delivery from all sin and misery by the Son and the holy Ghost So then by these means God is discerned from idols and the knowledge of God revealed to his Church in his word is distinguished from that which Ethnicks have derived from nature An Explication of the description of God delivered by the Church GOd is an essence That is a thing which 1. hath his being from none but from himselfe 2. is preserved or sustained of none but subsisteth by himselfe 3. is necessarily 4. is the only cause unto all other things of their being wherefore he is called Jehovah as if you would say being by himself and causing other things to be to wit according to his nature and promises Spirituall 1. Because he is incorporeall as being infinite and indivisible and most excellent 2. Insensible For 1. experience teacheth this 2. God is without sensible qualities which are the objects of the senses and 3. He is immense The eyes perceive onely things finite and which are within a certain compasse 4. He is spirituall because himself both liveth and is the authour of all life both corporall and spirituall Object 1. Against this opinion many places of Scripture have been heretofore by some alledged in which it is written That God and Angels did appear and were seen thereby to prove that their nature is corporeall and visible But wee are to know that not the very substance of God and Angels How God Angels appeared unto men but created shapes and bodies were beheld of men made carried and moved by the will and vertue of God or Angels that by them they might make known their presence and use their ministry and service in instructing men of those things which seemed good unto them And these were sometimes by imagination represented unto the interiour senses of men which also somewhere may and somewhere cannot be gathered out of the circumstances of the histories as the Angels appearing to Abrabam and Lot were invested with true bodies as which might be touched and handled whether Micha before Achab saw with the eyes of his body or of his mind the Lord and his Angels is a matter of doubt But that those
creatures Three adversaries against whom wee are to uphold this doctrine Other from all his creatures That God is other from all his creatures we must hold Philosophers Against Philosophers who will have the world or nature it selfe to be God that is either a generall matter or a power or a mind and intelligence or some form to be infused mingled and tied to the bodies of the world and them to informe quicken sustain and move as the soul sustaineth and moveth mans body Which Virgil calleth The spirit of the world Others The soule of the world Manichees and Servetus Against those who imagine the creatures either all as Servetus or some according to the doctrine of the Manichees to spring from the very essence or nature of God deriving it selfe as they speak into others by propagation Profaners of God That all profane unworthy and idolatrous cogitation of God whereby God may be made like to any creature may be excluded For that the essence of God is farre other then the essence of all the creatures both nature and the word of God sheweth when it teacheth that God is wise and Creatour of the world now the world hath many parts unreasonable and it selfe cannot be Creatour to it selfe It sheweth also that things are not derived out of the substance of God that being unchangeable and indivisible And lastly that the Deity is most unlike and different from all things created Because there can neither be nor be imagined any similitude of a finite nature and an infinite How all things are said to be of God Therefore 1. Whereas the Scripture saith That all things are of God it doth not mean that all things are God or the essence of God or propagated from it for all other things are of God not as begotten of him Rom. 11.36 1 Cor. 8.6 Rom. 4.17 or proceeding from him as the word and eternall spirit of God but as created that is made of nothing Who calleth those things that are not as if they were 2. When as the soule of man is called celestiall and divine likewise when it is said Wee are the generation of God Acts 17.29 this is not meant of the communicating of the divine substance as if the soul were derived from the essence of God but of the similitude of properties and of the creation The soul therefore is said to be celestiall and divine that is adorned with celestiall and divine powers and gifts which although they be a certain shadow of the divine nature yet are they created qualities 3. Whereas the elect and saints are said to be of God John 1.13 8 47. 3.6 to be born of God and his Spirit and the sons of God and spirituall neither is this understood of the propagation of the essence but of the similitude of the properties or of the image of God to the which they are refashioned by Gods Spirit 4. When Paul also saith that he which is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit 1 Cor. 6.17 2 Pet. 1.4 and Peter That we are made partakers of the divine nature wee are taught both that the spirit of God dwelleth in us by grace and is joyned unto us and also that there is begun in us even now a conformity with God which shall be perfected in the life to come 5. When Christ himself is said to be God and to have a divine body there is not thereby signified a mutation of the divine nature into the humane or of the humane into the divine but an inseparable conjoyning of two natures retaining their properties distinct into one person and a glorifying of the humane nature which indeed agreeth to a nature ruler and governor of all things but yet notwithstanding made and created Two things wee are to learne by the immensity incomprehensiââlity of God Incomprehensible or immense 1. He will have us to know That he cannot be comprehended in the cogitation of any creature so that what things he ascribeth to himself in his word how great soever they be thought of us yet are they alwayes far greater for the power of the understanding which reacheth but to finite things cannot perceive the forme or perfect pattern of an infinite nature 2. The Deity cannot be comprehended or circumscribed in place or space or any limits that is the essence of God is immense or unmeasurable neither to be extended nor divided nor multiplied therefore it is all every where one and the same Three reasons to shew that the power and essence of God is every where whole one and the same 1. Because and infinite power cannot be contained in an essence or nature which is finite and limited 2. Because the power of God is alwaies every where and therefore his substance also for that cannot be without this yea it is the divine essence it selfe And that the power or vertue of the divinity which hath been spread perpetually in infinite manner both before and after the creation of the world cannot be any where either in no substance at all or in any substance but only in the very substance it selfe of God the Philosophers also who conceived God to be infinite have confessed Neither yet is it to be thought that the substance of the divinity is so extended that one part thereof is one where or so multiplied that another part is another where but that it being infinite is every where and seeing it cannot be divided into parts as being immense and most perfect to be all every where and seeing it is but one that it is every where the same so that none can pierce into or comprehend it but it pierceth into Jer. 23.24 and comprehendeth all things Do not I fill the heaven and the earth saith the Lord 3. Not onely the power but the essence also of the divinity to be infinite doth even hereby most certainly appeare Because there is one the same and whole substance of the three persons For The eternall Father as hee is alwayes so at that time when Christ lived on earth was he in heaven And the Word or co-eternall Son of the Father was in his body on earth and yet because there is but one and the same essence of the Father and the Son both the Father was with the Son on earth and the Son with the Father in heaven as himself saith The Father is with mee and Joh. 16.32 3.13 14.10 the Son of man which is in heaven and I am in the Father and the Father is in mee so the holy Ghost was truly present in the likenesse of a dove and a flame at the baptisme of Christ and at Pentecost and now dwelleth in us as in his temple and yet is alwaies with the Father and the Son in heaven as the Father and the Son are with him in all the Saints which are dispersed throughout heaven and earth And hence appeareth the third difference between an infinite
nature and a finite nature or the third reason which is only opened in the word of God whereby the divine essence is incomprehensible to wit by communication whereas the whole is in such sort common to the three persons of the Divinity as not only it is in them as it is in the creatures but also is their very substance and yet neverthelesse remaineth in number one and the same Now that it is proper to the Deity alone Infinity or immensity proper to God not imparted to any creature for 4. causes nor imparted or communicated to any creature to be infinite or immense or to be every where at the same time or to be the same in divers places is apparant by these reasons 1. Because it is impossible that any creature should be or be made equall to the Creatour as hath been often said Lord who is like unto thee 2. Because God himself by this mark distinguisheth and discerneth himselfe from the creatures for in saying Jerem. 23.14 that he is he who filleth heaven and earth he signifieth that there is no other such besides him 3. Because Christ sheweth his divinity by this argument in that when he was in body on earth John 3.13 yet he affirmeth himself to be in heaven 4. The godly Doctors of the ancient Church defended the divinity of the holy Ghost by this self same argument Lib. 1. cap. 1. as Dydimus in his Treatise of the holy Ghost The holy Ghost himselfe if hee were one of the creatures should have at least wise a substance limited as all things which were made for although invisible creatures are not limited and circumscribed by place yet are they limited by the property of their substance But the holy Ghost being in many hath not a limited and finite substance How God is most perfect in himself Most perfect in himselfe God is moreover most perfect in himself 1. Because hee only hath all things which may be desired unto perfect felicity and glory so that no way any thing may be added unto him to make him more glorious or happy and all the creatures have but only some parts and degrees of blessings distributed unto them convenient for their nature and place which the Creator assigneth and giveth to every one 2. Because he receiveth no part of this most absolute felicity from any other but hath all things in himself and of himself and is alone sufficient to himself for all things and therefore needeth no mans labour or aid or presence but was alike blessed from everlasting before any creature was as he is now after the creation of the world But contrariwise all the creatures stand so in need of the goodnesse and presence of God that without it they cannot only not any way be well and in good state but not so much as be at all the space of one moment 3. Because he is not for himself only but for the creating also preserving guiding and furnishing of all and every creature so sufficient that he alone doth give to all of them all good things necessary and meet for them as well eternall and heavenly as terrene and temporall neither yet for all that doth the least jot depart either from his power or from his happinesse Now all the creatures not only cannot at all profit one another more then God worketh by them as the instruments of his goodnesse but neither they themselves which are as it were conduits can have the least good in themselves but what they have drawn from God alone as the only fountain and wel-spring of goodnesse and felicity Now he alone is sufficient for all and bestoweth all things because there must needs be some one first cause in nature of all good things and he hath all things in his power because except he had them he could not give them to others and except he had them of himself he could not be the first head and fountain of all good things Prov. 16.4 Object 1. He is said to have made all things for himselfe Ans Not for the aiding or increasing of himself How God is said to have made all things for himselfe as if hee needed any thing but rather for to communicate and shew himself unto his creatures he made them because this is the nature of that which is good not only to preserve it self but also to communicate it self to others Object 2. He useth the creatures in accomplishing his works Answ This he doth not as constrained thereto by any necessity of impotency but of his most free will and goodnesse to shew that he is able both wayes both without them and with them to do whatsoever he will that he is Lord of all things both by right and by his power and can use all things at his pleasure and that he also doth vouchsafe his creatures this great and free honour as to make them the instruments of his bountifulnesse and fellowes and disposers as S. Paul speaketh of his divine works â Cor. 4. â Object 3. We are willed to performe exhibit and offer obedience worship honour sacrifices to God and to give him that which is his Answ Thereby is taught not what good cometh more to God but what good ought to be in us for as disobedience and despight against God maketh not God but the creature more miserable so obedience towards God which is a conformity and agreement with Gods law and mind is the good and blessednesse not of God but of the reasonable creature and this is said to be given or taken from God not that God needeth it or is profited thereby but because men ought by order of justice to perform and yeeld it unto God Psal 50.8 Luke 17.10 as I will take no bullock out of thy house nor hee-goats out of thy folds And when ye have done all those things which are commanded you say We are unprofitable servants And if any man reply That glory neverthelesse tendeth to his happinesse and perfection unto whom it is given we must know That the glory of God signifieth Two things signified by Gods glory 1. The foundation of glory to wit the attributes or vertues which are in God himselfe and his divine works and the beholding and approbation of them in God and in this sense can no man give him glory neither can it be diminished or augmented but it was and remaineth the same in him for ever John 17.5 according as it is said Glorifie mee O Father with the glory which I had with thee before the world was 2. The agnizing and magnifying of the goodnesse and works of God The glâty which ãâ¦ã God is ãâã lable ââr ãâã happinesse ãâã neither dâth âor can make God more happy which is not in God but in creatures indued with reason and therefore may be made lesse or greater and being amplified or diminished it increaseth or diminisheth the goodnesse happinesse and perfection not of God but
of the creature But if any man will further reply That this very worship and obedience profiteth him unto whom it is done To grant this concerning the creatures as who may be furthered and enriched by the mutuall duties of each other yet will it by no means agree to God seeing no man can help or harm him and the true agnizing and magnifying of God as also the whole conformity and agreement with him is not his happinesse and perfection but the creatures Object 4. To whom is given that which is due unto him to him something cometh thereby more then bee had before Unto God is yeelded our obedience and worship which is due unto him Therefore somewhat cometh to him from us Answ The Major is true of that which is due of need or want or which he needeth Our obedience throughâ due to God yet bringeth ãâã increate to him and is furthered thereby to whom it is given But our obedience is no such due but that which God by order of his justice requireth of us and that not for his but our perfection and felicity Lastly if any man urge That hee who rejoyceth doth receive some good of those things wherein hee rejoyceth And therefore some fruit certainly to redound unto God out of our obedience and salvation seeing he pronounceth that he rejoyceth therein We grant verily that in men rejoycing and the like affections are stirred up by outward objects But we must not deem that our vertues are the cause of that rejoycing which is in God For therefore is a thing thought right and honest because it is agreeing to the will and nature of God and because God from everlasting is delighted with his owne goodnesse and uprightnesse and with things agreeing therewith therefore doth hee create and work such in men and that everlasting approbation or liking which was the cause why God created good things is the cause also why hee now cherisheth and preserveth them being created Gods rejoicing in out obedience salvation is the cause thereof but not our obedience and salvation the cause of his rejoycing Wherefore the everlasting rejoycing in God for our obedience and salvation is the efficient cause of our obedience and salvation but not contrariwise our obedience the efficient cause of that rejoycing in God as it cometh to passe in men who are affected by outward objects Or thus God rejoyceth at our good as being an object but not a cause because objects are not the cause but effects of Gods approbation and rejoycing Unchangeable When God pronounceth himselfe to be unchangeable he sheweth that he will be alwayes such as he hath been from all eternity Three things meant by Gods unchangeablenes Five reasons of unchangeablenesse so that 1. Neither his essence nor whatsoever is proper thereto can be augmented or diminished 2. Neither his nature and will be changed 3. Neither himselfe hath need to transport himselfe from place to place This doe Philosophers induced thereto by reasons confesse For 1. Whatsoever is changed that must needs have either some outward cause or some originall or beginning in it selfe of moving and changing or both But God cannot be moved or changed by any thing which is without him for so himselfe should not be the first mover and maker of all that is good in nature Neither can hee suffer change from any inward originall beginning of change For whatsoever is so moved or changed that must needs have parts whereof some must move and some be moved Now that God should be divided into parts neither doth his immensity suffer nor his great perfection for seeing every part is imperfecter then the whole and in God is nothing which is not most perfect it is impious to imagine any parts in him Wherefore neither by any outward nor inward cause is hee moved or changed 2. Whatsoever is changed that must needs be changed either to the worse or the better or into a state equall to the former It is impossible that God should be made worse for he should so become of perfect imperfect And to be made better is also impossible for so he should have been once imperfect But neither can hee be translated into an equall condition and state as thereby to leave some good which before he had and to receive some good which before he had not for thus should hee be neither before nor after his change most perfect as wanting some part of those good things which belonged unto him 3. That which is infinite neither can be made greater for so it should not have been infinite before nor lesser for so it should be made finite Seeing then both the essence and power and wisdome and all the vertues of God are incomprehensible and all things in God immense therefore cannot any of them be either diminished or increased 4. For the same cause God doth not transport and remove himselfe from place to place as creatures seeing by reason of his immensity whereby he filleth heaven and earth he can neither depart nor be absent from any place 5. Seeing he is most wise and therefore from everlasting hath most well purposed decreed and fore-seen all things change of purpose and will cannot fall into him And therefore God would have this in many places of holy Scripture inculcated unto us that his nature and will is subject to no mutations as being a thing most respecting his glory God is not as man that he should lie Numb 23.19 nor as the son of man that he should repent Hath he said it then and shall he not do it Hath hee spoken and shall he not accomplish it The counsell of the Lord shall endure for ever Psal 33.11 and the thoughts of his heart from generation to generation With whom is no variablenesse James 1.17 neither shadow of change Object 1. But God is said to repent Ans He is said to repent Two reasons why God is said to repent when yet he doth nothing which he decretd not from everlasting not that he changeth his will but 1. Because he earnestly detesteth sins and is not delighted with the destruction of men 2. Because by reason of this hatred against sin and this mercy toward repentant sinners hee maketh change of things and events which from everlasting hee decreed as men are wont to doe who repent them of their purpose for among men every change is an amending of that which disliketh them amending riseth from repentance wherefore the name of repentance as also the names of other humane affections are said to be attributed to God by an Anthropopathy because the Scripture speaketh of God after the manner of men for our infirmity that we understanding those things which are in us to be shadowes of those which are in God may in some sort conceive something of the nature of God and his will towards mankind Wherefore these forms of speaking do not signifie any perturbation in God or change or passion
like unto our affections but are used to signifie these two things of God Two things means by the Scriptures attributing humane passions to God 1. That it is not a fained or dissembled but an earnest eternall unchangeable nature all will in God a shadow and image whereof hee would have the affections and motions created in men to be yet is it without all trouble or hindrance or diminishing of his blessednesse and joy 2. That he doth those things which men are wont to go being stirred up by those affections which are attributed to God not that he as men being moved by a present or suddain affection of the minde doth now first take counsell but doth now at the length execute and doe things which he decreed and appointed from all eternity Object 2. The promises and threatnings of God of tentimes are not fulfilled Answ The promises of God are alwayes to be understood with an exception of the crosse of the godly Gods promises threathings conditionall with an exception and of the punishments and chastisements of such as depart from God and sin or with a condition of perseverance in faith and godlinesse and also contrarily his threatnings with an exception of conversion and prayer or with a condition of perseverance in sin And these conditions are sometimes expressed as Jer. 18 and 28. where plainly is set down this rule of understanding Gods promises and threatnings as That God will punish them who depart from him unto whom hee had promised blessings and will spare those who repent to whom hee had threatned punishment And sometimes they are closely understood especially in the threatnings and comminations thereby even to wrest repentance and more timely and earnest prayers from us by which as means interposed and coming between hee hath decreed to save and deliver us Repl. But these conditions are uncertain and changeable Therefore the will of God is also changeable Answ In respect of the nature will and judgement of man they are changeable but in respect of the counsell and providence of God unchangeable and most certain for God hath decreed from everlasting the means and ends of things as also he hath decreed in whom he will and in whom he will not work conversion Ob. 3. He changeth many his precepts and observances and works as the Mosaicall laws and government Ans He changeth them indeed but so as he would also from everlasting that change neither are all things appointed of God for perpetuity but he decreed from everlasting some things to last only for a time Wherefore be it to us out of all controversie that God is unchangeable For Gods unchangeablenesse one of his speciall differences wherby he is distinguished from all creatures Matt. 24.35 This is amongst those especiall differences whereby the Creatour will be discerned from all creatures That he only can by no means be changed whereas all other things both are diversly changed and may at the only pleasure of God be changed infinitely howsoever for a while so long as it is his pleasure they are and seem arm and immutable according as it is said Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe It is an assurance unto us that all things are governed by his providence Hence we may understand and are assured That all things in the world are governed by the everlasting providence of God For seeing no mutation happeneth to God it must needs be that an his counsels were purposed from everlasting And seeing God both foreseeth all things unchangeably and his counsels concerning the event and end of things are certain and unchangeable it must needs be also that the second causes and means or antecedents without which those events were not to follow must be certain and unchangeable And because in things created especially in humane affaires there is a great uncertainty and mutability neither is there any cause of unchangeablenesse but the will of God God could not have appointed any thing certain or unchangeable concerning the event and end except he had also made all the means by which the end is attained unto and which as concerning their own nature are most certaine and unchangeable by his everlasting counsell and decree certain and unchangeable Isa 14.27 Wherefore it is said The Lord of hosts hath determined it and who shall disanull it It is a mean to Keep ãâã in our duty The whole use and force and declaration of the promises threatnings and examples of Gods goodnesse power justice mercy and wrath both old and new to teach us and to erect us with comfort or by fear to hold and keep us in our duty and the fear of God dependeth on Gods unchangeable nature for all those doe then affect us when wee think that the same nature and will of God which was in times past is now also and will be such to us repenting or persisting in our sinnes as wee see it was in times past and now is towards others And then do wee truly relie upon the promises of God when wee know that his counsell shall never be changed It teacheth us to submit our will to Gods will This doctrine inclineth mens mindes to obedience and subjection which is necessary in asking things at Gods hands that we desire not God to doe those things for us or others which he hath before-time assuredly told us that he will not do and further that we submit and leave with reverence those things to his pleasure whereof he would not as yet have known unto us what he hath decreed It is the ground of the comfort of the godly in this life The unchangeablenesse of Gods will is the ground and foundation of the hope and comfort of the godly in this life for it is most absurd to conceive of God that now he loveth and now he hateth us now hee will assuredly give unto us everlasting life and a little after again he will not And therefore when once true faith and conversion unto God is begun in our hearts and the Spirit of God hath begun to witnesse to our spirit that we are the sons of God and heirs of everlasting life God will have us certainly to resolve that as hee had this his will towards us from everlasting so to everlasting hee will not change it but will assuredly bring us at his pleasure out of this wicked and miserable life through all tentations and dangers whatsoever to eternall and everlasting life according to that article of our faith I beleeve life everlasting Three things signifieâ by Gods omnipotencie Omnipotent When as Omnipotency is attributed to God thereby is understood 1. That whatsoever he will or whatsoever not impairing his nature and majesty he is able to will he is also able to perform 2. That he is able to perform all those things without any difficulty and labour even with his onely beck and will 3. That all the force and power of
working and effecting any thing is so in God onely that there is not the least ability or efficacy of any creature but what he continually imparteth and preserveth at his pleasure and therefore the power of God is to be considered of us not as being idle but as creating sustaining moving and ruling all things The reasons are 1. God is the first cause of all things therfore he hath all things in his power and their ability is so much as he giveth unto them 2. He doth such things as can be done by no created and finite power as are the creation and governing of all things the preservation of common-weals the deluge the delivery out of Egypt and all his miracles 3 Hee is unchangeable therefore in him to be able to do and to do is the same which to will and so of the contrary But although all men affirme God to be omnipotent yet there is a double difference between the sacred doctrine of the Church Two differences between the doctrine of the Church and Philosophy in conceiving of Gods omnipotency and Philosophy concerning Gods omnipotency For 1. Without the doctrine of the Church men only know the universall and generall power of God whereby hee createth preserveth and governeth the whole world but they know not that power whereby he saveth men and restoreth the world by his Son gathering and preserving an everlasting Church and delivering it from sin and death and endowing it with life and glory everlasting by which works God especially sheweth forth his power as it is said Yet a little while and I shall shake the heavens and the earth and the sea Hagg. 2.7 and the drie land 2. Neither do they professe of the generall power of God so much as is sufficient for albeit they are enforced to confesse that God is the author and preserver of the world yet are they not able to say that all things were created of nothing by the word of God alone and forasmuch as they are ignorant of the cause of sin and confusion they cannot affirm all things so to be administred and governed by Gods omnipotency as that all which is good is done by the powerfull working of Gods will but they attribute many things to chance fortune and humane wisdome or vertue and so imagine the power of God to be idle in these and doing nothing Furthermore That God cannot either sin or will and allow of sin or be changed or diminished or suffer any thing or make things done undone or will things flat repugnant and contradictory or create another God or some nature equall to himselfe or be perceived by bodily senses or do other things proper to a created or finite nature or admit the same into himselfe this doth not diminish or weaken but rather augment and strengthen his power For that is the greatest and most perfect power which can neither be destroyed nor weakened nor diminished and that none sustaining it but only by it selfe But contrariwise to be able to be corrupted and impaired is a token of imbecility and imperfection Gods exceeding wisdom whereby both he knoweth all things perfectly and is the fountain of all knowledge and understanding Of exceeding and immense wisdome That wee may rightly and with profit and commodity know the power of God it is necessary not to consider it but as it is joyned with his immense wisdome and goodnesse which moderateth it Further of his divine wisdome we learn 1. That God doth of himself in one act or view under stand and behold perpetually and most perfectly in marvellous manner and that unknown to us himselfe and the whole order of his minde declared in the nature of things and in his word and what agreeth therewith and disagreeth and all his works and all the works of all creatures past present and to come and all the causes and circumstances of all things 2. That all Angels and men have no more knowledge of divine and humane matters then God doth work and maintain in their mindes for among other things the most beautifull and sightly order which is in the nature of things the ends and uses of all things the signification of future events arts and sciences the everting and overturning of those devices which the divell and wicked men have most craftily contrived against God and all the godly doe enforce all men to confesse that these things could not proceed but from a most wise artificer and author Wherefore also the Scripture it selfe willeth us to consider the wisdome of God shining in these his works Eccles 3.11 Isa 44.7 God hath made every thing beautifull in his time Who is like mee that shall call and shall declare it and set it in order before me since I appointed the ancient people He taketh the wise in their craftinesse Job 5.13 and of these it concludeth that the wisdome of God is immense and unconceivable Psalm 147.5 Rom. 11.33 as His wisdome is infinite O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! But here again is to be observed a difference between Philosophy and the word of God 1. That even in the creation the known or legall wisdome was darkned and maimed in men through sin and therefore needeth a renewing by the word delivered to the Church 2. That men without this heavenly doctrine are altogether ignorant of the especiall wisdome of God revealed in the Gospel whereby hee saveth the Church gathered from amongst mankind by the Son as it is said I give thee thanks O Father because thou hast hid these things from the wise and men of understanding Matth. 21.25 and hast opened them unto babes Good Six significations of the goodnesse of God in Scripture Psalm 106.1 143.10.1 John 1.5 The goodnesse of God signifieth sometimes his bountifulnesse as Praise the Lord because he is good sometimes all the vertues and whatsoever is spoken of the nature of God as Let thy Spirit lead me through the right way That which also is meant by the name of holinesse or sanctity and light So in this place by the name of goodnesse are understood 1. All those things which are attributed to God in his word and are represented and resembled in his image as those things which are termed good in Angles and men as life power wisdom joy righteousnesse c. For such is the nature of God as it hath manifested it self in the Law and Gospel and the goodnesse of the reasonable creature is an image of the divine goodnesse and therefore here also differ Philosophy and the Scripture in that Philosophy attributeth onely to God that his goodnesse which was opened in the Law and yet neither that wholly but of his goodnesse revealed in the Gospel it is altogether ignorant 2. By reason of the great and huge difference between the Creator and the creature we understand those good things to be in God which are agreeing to his divine nature
of God but onely chastised proved and exercised that so at length wee may be also perfect in our selves 2. When men consider that God doth not cause and bring to passe that no sin be committed when yet he might most easily do it but farther that he punisheth sins which went before with after sins and passeth at his pleasure things from one to another Exod. 12.35 36. as the Egyptians goods to the Israelites and yet these things to be forbidden us by his law it seemeth unto them that God will and doth some things contrary to his law But these things are contrary to his law and justice if they be done by men but if God doe them they are most just and most agreeable to his law for creatures are bound one to another one to provide for anothers safety whatsoever he can but God is bound to none 3. Some when they heare that God doth not give alike and equally to men who are all by nature equall that is the sons of wrath when as hee converteth and saveth some hardeneth and condemneth others they deem that by this reason accepting of persons is laid upon God But these men mark not that then it is unjust to give unequally to those who are equall when a due and deserved reward is payd and that God doth give his blessings unto men not of due but of his free bountifulnesse Repl. Those things which are done according to justice are done as due But that good should be done to those who are good the order of justice requireth Therefore good is done unto the good as due Answ All this is true if we talk of creatures but if of God not so because the Creatour is bound to none as the creatures are neither can the creatures deserve any thing of God as they may one of another Wherefore God punisheth of justice but doth good of grace and mercy according as it is said Luke 17.10 When yee have done all say Wee are unprofitable servants wee have done that which was our duty to do And if any man reply That not men only but God also is bound by order of justice to spare and to doe well to the good out of those words of Abraham Gen. 18.23 Wilt thou also destroy the righteous with the wicked It is to be observed that this bond is not of any desert or right that may make the Creatour to stand answerable to the creature but of Gods promise and truth for God did most freely and of his exceeding goodnesse when hee ought nothing to any bind himselfe by promises indented to doe good unto the godly and this goodnesse of God and faithfulnesse in keeping his promises is often called justice And therefore it is well said that it agreeth not with God to afflict any undeservedly not because he should injure any though he destroyed him not offending but because his mercy and bountifulnesse and truth doth admit this These things are necessary to be ascribed of us to the justice of God that the cogitation thereof may ascertain us of the punishment of the wicked and of the deliverance of the godly from their injuries after this life that so wee may patiently bear whatsoever hee will lay upon us Dan. 9.7 as it is said O Lord righteousnesse belongeth unto thee but unto us open shame Six wayes whereby wee are taught the truth of God in Scripture True God teacheth us in the Scripture to know his truth after this manner 1. That his infinite wisdome suffereth none but most true and certain knowledge of all things to be in him There is no creature which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked unto his eyes with whom wee have to doe 2. that hee neither appointeth Heb. 4.13 nor willeth nor speaketh things repugnant and contradictory The Son of God 2 Cor. 1.19 Jesus Christ who was preached among you by us was not yea and nay but in him it was yea 3. That he faineth nothing nor deceiveth any man but this is in truth and indeed his will which hee openeth unto us Rom. 3.4 Let God be true and every man a lyar 4. That he never changeth his minde My covenant will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lips Psal 89.33 34. 5. That it certainly cometh to passe whatsoever God avoucheth shall come to passe which experience also witnesseth and many sayings of holy Scripture Matt. 24.35 as Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe away 6. That he is the lover author and preserver of the truth in the reasonable creatures and an enemy to all lyes dissembling and hypocrisie therefore the holy Ghost is called Joh. 14.17 15.26 16.13 Prov. 12.22 Matth 24 51. The Spirit of truth who should teach us all truth The lying lips are an abomination unto the Lord but they that deale truely are his delight Hee will give him his portion with hypocrites Seeing then the truth of God is to be considered out of his word and works albeit men by nature confesse that God is true yet are they ignorant wherein truth consisteth for it is said Thy word is truth John 17.17 Psal 89.5 Thy truth in the congregation of the saints Neither doth the conscience or the privie knowledge of any mans sins suffer him who knoweth not Christ the Mediatour to put any confidence in Gods promises for as it is said All the promises of God in him are yea 2 Cor. 1.20 and in him Amen unto the glory of God God dissembleth not when he saith hee will doe that which yet he doth not But if sometimes God fore-told that he would do those things which hee never decreed to doe hee did not therein dissemble for what hee threatned that hee meant with this condition should so come to passe except the conversion of men and prayers come between and what hee promised he meant with this condition if they repented and either persisted in godlinesse Luke 24.28 29. Ezek. 14.9 or needed not affliction and chastisement Wherefore hee would indeed have punished the Ninevites if they had persisted in their sins And Christ was indeed departing except his disciples had desired him to stay in the inne at Emaus As for that which God saith And if a Prophet be deceived and hath spoken a thing that He hath deceived him he signifieth not thereby that hee deceiveth by instilling lies into false Prophets How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet but that they are by him in just judgment delivered and given to be seduced by the divell as God is said to have given a lying spirit into the mouthes of all the Prophets of Achab Repl. But yet God would that the false Prophet should tell a false tale Ans 1 King 22.22 Hee would but in divers respects and to a diverse end God fore-told victory to Achab by an Irony and that a
and his will 8. And in this his Church towards his chosen Angels and men to whom by his Son he giveth life and glory everlasting And further whom he is angry with and on whom he inflicteth punishment he is not angry with their substance or nature which himself created but with that corruption which came by other means to his divine work Rom. 1.18 The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodlinesse Object No creature visible is subject to so many evils as man Therefore he is not bountifull towards men Answ He is subject to these evils by an accident that is because of sin but withall he is enriched above other creatures with great blessings even when hee is out of the Church but is most happy and blessed if he repent For what cause God is said to be most free Most free God also alone is most free because he alone by nature is such 1. That no fault or misery can fall upon him 2. Neither can he be constrained of any 3. Neither is he bound to any 4. Neither is he subject or tyed to the rule or lore of another Wherefore whatsoever he willeth and doth that hee willeth and doth himselfe most freely when as much and in what manner he will and what he will that is most good and just But here chiefly is considered the freedome of will or liberty from constraint which is the power and ability whereby God without any necessity hath from everlasting decreed the whole order of creation preservation and rule of all things and doth accomplish the same not being constrained or tyed to other causes yet so that he never swerveth from his rightnesse To this bear witnesse his miracles and many examples of deliveries and punishments and many places of Scripture as Whatsoever pleased the Lord that did hee in the heaven and earth Psal 135.6 in the sea and in all the depth It is not hard to the Lord to save with many or with few 1 Sam 14.6 Object 1. That without which second causes which worke necessarily cannot worke doth it selfe also work necessarily Without the first cause which is God second causes which necessarily worke cannot work Therefore the first cause also which is God worketh together with them necessarily Answ The Major is true of such causes as work with absolute necessity but it is false of such as work only of a conditionall necessity that is because it so pleased God who notwithstanding could move them otherwise or else at all not move them or not so much as make them that they should work and should worke after that manner which they do work Therefore all second causes depend on the first but not the first any way on the second Object 2. God is unchangeably good Therefore not freely good Ans This unchangeablenesse doth not diminish but establish the liberty of Gods will for it is not the unchangeablenesse of a nature but constraint and coaction which is contrary to liberty and so much the more freely the will chuseth with how much the greater and surer force and motion it is carried unto her object Object 3. It is said also of particular events that God can only will those things which are best But only those things which he hath decreed are best Therefore he cannot will other things But answer is made to the Minor What things God hath decreed those are best not before but after his decree for Gods will being the rule and square of rightnesse therefore are all things good because hee willeth them Wherefore if hee would have from everlasting had any other thing that then should have been best As that Joseph should be sold and made lord of Egypt and give sustenance to his fathers family was best because God would so Now if God would have any other way exercised Joseph and taken vengeance on his brethren that should then have been the best It followeth therefore that God willeth no other thing after he hath once decreed what he will have done but that hee was able from everlasting to have decreed some other thing for whatsoever he would that from everlasting he would most freely Object 4. Some places of Scripture seem to intimate that the will of God may be sometimes hindered by his creatures as I desire not the death of the wicked Ezek. 33.11 Mat. 23.37 How often would I have gathered thee and thou wouldest not Answ These and the like places only shew with what God is delighted and to what he inviteth and calleth all but not what by his mercy and Spirit he hath purposed to work in every one Wherefore this doctrine of the liberty and free will of God let us diligently maintain that both the glory of God may be vindicated from Stoicall blasphemies and in us faith hope invocating on God and sedulity and earnestnesse in performing our duty may be established if acknowledging God most freely to govern all his creatures we be neither secure in prosperity nor in adversity doe cast away hope and good endeavours The anger of God against sin Angry and wroth with sin Lastly in the description of Gods nature is put That he is angry and wroth with offences and sins which horrible anger and wrath of God whereby hee detesteth and punisheth all sins although all the wicked at length too late perceive and have experience of when they rush into eternall despaire yet such his displeasure and indignation as God will have to be knowne they cannot so much as conceive who are without the Church seeing they neither judge all those evils to be sins which God in his law threatneth hee will punish with everlasting torments neither know the death and punishment of the Son of God then which God could not shew a greater token and argument of his anger against sin The elect and chosen alone are throughly moved by a right and saving knowledge thereof gathered out of Gods punishments and threatnings to conversion and the fear of God But the greatnesse of it no man can fully conceive according as it is said Psal 90.11 Who knoweth the power of thy wrath An Admonition to the Reader CHristian and courteous Reader whereas in the conference of the two copies I found in the former a large Paraphrase delivered by Uâsinus on the description of God and in the latter a brief Abstract thereof collected by David Pareus I judged it meet to retain the Paraphrase for help of weaker understandings and to adjoyn the Abridgement for help of weaker memories If on this advertisement thou advisedly peruse both the one and the other I hope the fruit of both will be neither to thee nor me lost labour A briefe Epitome or Abridgement of the former large Explication of the description of God GOd is an essence That is a thing which hath his being from none but himself and is preserved and sustained of none but subsisteth by himselfe and is the only cause unto
managing of all things or such a one as is superfluous and idle Wherefore there must needs be but one God that he alone may suffice for all 6. There can be but one infinite for if there were moe infinites none should be present every where and rule all There can be but one infinite Wherefore there cannot be more but one only God which is infinite 7. There is but one first cause of all things God is that first cause Therefore he is but one But one first cause 8. There can be but one only chief good For if besides that there were another chief good also that should be either greater or lesser or equall to the former chief good if greater the former should not be chief yet should it be God which were contumelious against God if lesser it should not be chief and so no God if equall then neither the one nor the other should be chief or be God The use of this Question is to teach us that whereas God is but one The use of this Question therfore no other besides this one God is to be adored or worshipped neither is any good to be expected from any other save only from him and to him alone all thanks for all blessings are to be rendred Obj. Many are called gods in Scripture Psal 82.6 1 Cor. 8.5 Exod 4.16 7.1 2 Cor. 4.4 I have said ye are gods Many are and are called gods in heaven and in earth Moses is called the god of Aaron and Pharaoh yea the divell is said to be The god of this world Ans Two significations of the word God There is an ambiguity and double signification of this word God which sometimes signifieth him who is by nature God and hath his being not from any thing but from himself and by himself and all other things are from him such a God is but one only Sometimes it betokeneth not the very divine eternall and immense essence but a God either so entituled for some similitude of the divine properties dignity and divine office and function Gods in the latter signification or an imaginary and fained god such gods are many Magistrates Judges and magistrates are entituled and called gods not that they have the divine essence communicated unto them and are by nature God but because of their dignity and divine office which they bear in Gods stead as it is said By me Kings reigne that is Prov. 18.15 because they are the Deputies and Vicegerents of God by whom as by his instruments and servants hee exerciseth his power and judgements here on earth hee therefore doth furnish and arme them with wisdome fortitude power authority and majesty as much as is necessary and sufficient to bridle the mindes of the multitude being desirous of licentiousnesse and to hold and keep them in fear and obedience hee doth also vouchsafe them the honour of his name by calling them gods that the subjects may thereby know that they have to deale not with men but with God himselfe whose Vicegerents they are whether they obey their magistrate or repine against him according to the Scripture Whosoever resisteth the power Rom. 13.2 resisteth the ordinance of God Angels The Angels also are called gods both for the dignity and excellency of their nature and gifts power and wisdome wherein they far surpasse men as also for the divine office and function which God exerciseth by them in this world in defending the godly and punishing the wicked Psalm 8.6 Thou madest him little lower then the gods that is then the Angels The Angels are ministring spirits Heb. 1.14 The divell The divell is called the god of this world for his great potency and power which he hath over men and other creatures by the just judgment of God Idols Lastly Many things are accounted gods in mens fancies and opinion 2. Cor. 4.4 Eph. 2.2 6.12 and are so called by men who worship the creatures as gods So idols are termed gods by a figurative speech of imitation Jer. 10.11 Phil. 3.19 Exod. 20.3 The gods that have not made the heavens and the earth shall perish from the earth and under these heavens Whose god is their belly Thou shalt have no other gods before me But here the question is touching the true God who is by nature God and hath his being and his power not from any thing but from himselfe and by himself and all other things are from him Such a God is but one only 4. What these names Essence Person and Trinity signifie and how they differ The explication of these words serve much for the understanding of the unconceivable mystery of the Trinity and therefore is it not to be read with a running eye ESsence in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it is used in this doctrine for substance is a thing subsisting by it self that is a thing having a proper being not sustained in another although it be communicated to moe That is said to be communicable or communicated which is common or may be made common to moe that is said to be incommunicable which is not in moe neither can be affirmed of moe Mans essence is communicable and common to many men but this essence is in generall common not in particular and in number that is the nature and essence of all men is in generall one but not one in number for every man hath his essence distinct from others neither are all one man but many men But the essence of God is communicable in particular because the selfe same Deity in number and that whole and entire is common to the three persons and is the substance of the three persons and therefore the three persons are that one God who created all things not three Gods What a Person is A person is a thing subsisting individuall living understanding incommunicable not sustained in another neither part of another Subsisting By which word is signified that it is not an accident cogitation decree vanishing sound or any created quality or motion Individuall Not any generall but a particular one in number and therefore individuall and called individuall Living No inanimate thing which hath no life as a stone Understanding Not a thing which hath sense only as are brute beasts who are things living and sensible but not understanding and therefore are no persons Incommunicable Not the divine essence which is common to three not the substance of mans nature or any other thing created which is communicated to the thing begotten thereof or thence derived But a person cannot be communicated Not sustained in another Not the humane nature of Christ for this though it be subsisting individuall understanding incommunicable yet is it no person because it is personally sustained of the Word that is so that it together with the Word is the substance of one Christ and except it were subsisting in the Word should not at
have a beginning in respect of their persons and have their essence communicated unto them from some other Untrue They have a beginning in respect of their essence Sunt essentiati or They are essenced or have their essence produced from the Father or They have their essence produced from some other It is truely said The first person of the Deity begate the second of his owne essence The third person proceeded from the first and second But not truely The divine essence begate a divine essence or The person is begotten or proceedeth of the essence True it is to say The divine essence is communicated Untrue The divine essence is born or proceedeth The reason is because to be communicated is not the same as to be begotten but stretcheth farther For not whatsoever is communicated to the begotten is also begotten but that is begotten to which the substance of him that begetteth is communicated 2. Of the outward operations of the three persons Another difference of the persons ariseth out of the former consisting of the order of their externall operations which they exercise towards the creatures and in them and by them For these actions I grant are wrought be the common will power and efficacy of the Father Son and holy Ghost but yet that order still of the persons being kept which they have in their subsisting The Father is the fountain as of the persons so of the operations of the Son and of the holy Ghost and he doth all things not of any other that is no other working by him no others will preventing his no other imparting to him power or efficacy but of himselfe that is as hee subsisteth of himselfe so hee understandeth and worketh of himselfe But the Son and holy Ghost do not work of themselves but by themselves that is the Son worketh the Fathers will going before the holy Ghost worketh the will going before both of the Father and the Son The Father worketh by the Son and the holy Ghost and sendeth them but is not sent of them the Son worketh by the holy Ghost sendeth him from the Father into the hearts of the beleevers but is not sent of him but of the Father The holy Ghost worketh and is sent from both the Father and the Son not from himselfe All things were made (a) Joh. 1.3 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.2 by him The Son can do nothing (b) Joh. 5.19 of himself save that he seeth the Father do For whatsoever things he doth the same things doth the Son also I proceeded forth and came (c) Joh. 8.42 John 14.26 John 5.26 from God neither came I of my self but he sent me Whom the Father will send in my name Whom I will send unto you from the Father What the sending of the Son holy Ghost meaneth Now when the Son and holy Ghost are said to be sent we may not understand this sending as if it were any locall motion or as if it were any change in God but we must understand it of his everlasting will and decree of accomplishing ought by the Son and holy Ghost and of the execution and manifestation of this his will by the working of the Son and holy Ghost So saith the Son that he was sent of the Father into the world that he came down from heaven and yet that he was in heaven whilest he remained on the earth So the holy Ghost though he were before in the Apostles and dwelt in them yet he is said to be sent unto them in the day of Pentecost Both these persons therfore were sent into the world not that therby they became present somewhere where before they were not but because the Son wrought in the world whatsoever was the will of the Father and shewed himself present and powerfull according to his Fathers good pleasure as it is said God sent forth his Son made of a woman And because ye are sons Gal. 4.46 God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts which cryeth Abba Father 8. Why it is necessary that this doctrine of the Trinity should be held and maintained in the Church The doctrine of the Trinity to be taught in the Church THis doctrine of the Trinity is to be learned and held in the Church In respect of Gods glory In respect of the glory of God that God may be discerned and distinguished from idols For God will not be matched with idols but will have himself to be worshipped and celebrated and therefore known and agnized for such a one as hee hath declared himself to be In regard of our salvation In regard of our owne salvation and comfort No man is saved who knoweth not the Father and the Father is not known without the Son For No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 1 John 2.23 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father hee hath declared him Whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the Father Again No man is freed and saved from sin and death without beleeving in the Mediatour Christ He is very God and eternall life 1 John 5.20 But no man reposeth trust and confidence in the Son when as yet he is not known unto him Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard Therefore we must first know the Son and then for the Son wee must know the Father that we may beleeve in him Likewise no man is sanctified and saved by the holy Ghost who knoweth not the holy Ghost For he who receiveth not the holy Ghost is not saved according to that saying of Scripture Rom. 8.9 He that hath not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his But no man receiveth him whom hee knoweth not Therefore hee who knoweth him not is not saved That no man receiveth him whom hee knoweth not is proved by those words of Christ The Spirit of truth the world cannot receive because it seeth him not Joh. 14.17 neither knoweth him Except a man be born again of water and the Spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of heaven Hence it manifestly appeareth That they which will be saved must necessarily know the Father the Son and the holy Ghost And they must know that the Son and the holy Ghost are distinct from the Father but yet consubstantiall with the Father and equall in perfections honour worship and therefore the same true God which is the Father For except God be known of us to be such as he hath declared himselfe to be he doth not communicate himself unto us neither may we look or hope for everlasting life from him And what he hath shewed himself to be wee have heard namely That hee is the eternall Father co-eternall Son and co-eternall holy Ghost But among all points there is none more sharply oppugned by the adversaries of the truth then
this doctrine of the three persons in one God-head especially since the Son of God was manifested in the flesh It is not hard to espy the causes of this strife for that indeed no part of doctrine is more unknown and unsearchable to mans reason as also for that the divell in hatred of God and men attempteth with horrible fury to darken and extinguish the glory of the Sonne of God incarnate The objections of hereticks against the doctrine of the Trinity Look the generall and speciall rules solutions of sophismes forged against the Deity of the Son of God 1. ONe essence is not three persons because that one should be three implyeth a contradiction Jehovah is one essence Therefore not three persons Answ The Major is true of a created and finite essence which cannot be one and the same and whole substance of three persons But it cometh short of truth when it is averred of the infinite individuall and most simple essence of the Deity Repl. A most simple essence cannot be the essence of three persons The essence of God is as you grant a most simple essence Therefore it cannot be three persons Ans This Major holdeth true in such an essence part of which instituteth another person or which is multiplied according to the number of the persons produced thence but it faileth in such an essence as is the same and whole entire in each person For the exceeding simplicity of this kind of essence is no may impeached by the multitude and distinction of persons Object 2. Where there are three and one there are four distinct things But in God are three persons and one essence Therefore there are four distinct things in God which to grant is absurd Answ Where there are three and one really distinct there are foure But in God the persons are not really distinct from the essence for the three persons of the Divinity are one and the same divine essence but they differ from it and from one another mutually only by order and manner of subsisting Object 3. It is Sabellius his heresie to entitle one substance with three names The opinion of the Trinity giveth one substance three names Therefore it is Sabellius his heresie Ans In this Syllogisme are foure terms by reason of the ambiguity of the word Substance for either the word Substance signifieth in the Major a person and in the Minor an essence or else one of the premisses or propositions is false Object 4. He who is the whole Deity besides him there is no other in whom the whole Deity likewise is But the Father is the whole Deity Therefore it is not in another Ans The Major is false because the same Deity which is whole in the Father is whole also in the Son and whole in the holy Ghost by reason of the infinity of the divine essence whereof there is neither more nor lesse in each person then in two or the whole three Object 5. Where are distinct operations at leastwise internall there are also distinct essences But the internall operations of the Father Son and holy Ghost are distinct Therefore also their essences are distinct Answ The Major is true of persons which have a finite essence but false of divine and infinite Object 6. The divine essence is incarnate The three persons are the divine essence Therefore the three persons are incarnate Which conclusion being false it followeth that some one of the premisses was false Ans Here are meer particular propositions and therefore nothing can be concluded for the major speaketh not of the divine essence generally nor can be expounded universally because the divine essence was incarnate in the person only of the Son Object 7. Jehovah or true God is the Trinity The Father is Jehovah Therefore he is the Trinity that is the whole three persons Answ Here also the Major cannot be understood universally for not whatsoever is Jehovah is also the Trinity So that of meer particulars nothing followeth Object 8. No abstract name signifieth a substance Trinity is an abstract name Therefore it signifieth no substance But God is a substance therefore the Trinity signifieth not God Answ The Major is meerly false For these words Deity and Humanity are abstracts and signifie the substance and nature of God or man OF GOD THE FATHER Quest 26. What beleevest thou when thou saist ON THE 9. SABBATH I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth Ans I beleeve the everlasting Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath made of nothing heaven and earth with all that are in them a Gen. chap. 1. Exod. 20.11 Job 33.4 ch 38. ch 39. Acts 4.24 14.15 Psal 33.6 Isa 45.7 who likewise upholdeth and governeth the same by his eternall counsell and providence b Psa 104.2 3. 115.3 Mat 1â 29 Ephes 1.11 Hâb 1.3 to be my God and my Father for Christs sake c Joh. 1.12 Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.5 6 7. Ephes 1.5 and therefore I doe trust in him and so relye on him that I may not doubt but he will provide all things necessary both for my soule and body d Psâlm 55.23 Matth 6.26 Luke 12.22 And further whatsoever evils hee sendeth on mee in this troublesome life he will turn them to my safety e Rom. 8.28 seeing both he is able to do it as being God almighty f Rom. 10.12 8.38 39. and willing to doe it as being a bountifull Father g Isa 49.4 Matth. 6.32 33. 7.7 8 9 10 11. The Explication I beleeve One thing to beleeve God another thing to beleeve in God I Beleeve in God We are to observe in this place that it is one thing to beleeve God another thing to beleeve in God For that sheweth a faith of knowledge or historicall faith this declareth true faith or confidence For to say I beleeve God if we speak properly is I beleeve there is a God and hee such a one according to whatsoever is ascribed unto him as he hath manifested himselfe in his word to wit that he is a spirituall essence almighty c. everlasting Father Son and holy Ghost I beleeve in God is I beleeve that he is my God that is I am perswaded that whatsoever God is and is said to be hee is all that and referreth it all to my safety for his Sons sake that is to resolve that he is such a one towards me In God The name of God is here taken essentially for God the Father Son In God The word God in the Creâd is meant essentially to all three persons not personally to one The Father Esa 9.6 Why the first person of the Trinity is called Father Ephes 1.5 6. and holy Ghost because these words I beleeve with the particle in are referred after the same manner and meaning to the whole three persons of the Deity for it is as well said I beleeve in the Son and I beleeve
in the holy Ghost as I beleeve in the Father The Father When the name of the Father is opposed to the Son it is taken personally and signifieth the first person of the God head as here in the Creed buâ when it is referred to the creatures it is understood essentially and signifieth the whole divine nature as in the Lords prayer Our Father which art in heaven In this sense the Son is expresly called of Isaiah The everlasting Father Now the first person is called the Father 1. In respect of Christ his only begotten and naturall Son 2. In respect of all the creatures as hee is Creatour and preserver of them all 3. In respect of the elect whom hee hath adopted to be his sons and hath made accepted in his beloved Wherefore God is our Father in respect both of our creation adoption and regeneration To beleeve therefore in God the Father is to beleeve in that God who is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and to beleeve that âe is my Father that is hath a fatherly affection towards me for Christs sake in whom hee hath adopted me to be his son Briefly and in a word it is to beleeve 1. That hee is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. That he is my Father for Christs sake Object I beleeve in God the Father Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost are not God bâââhe Father only is God Ans This kind of reasoning Logicians call a fallacie of composition and division that is either a mis-joyning or dis-joyning of words in any clause or sentence not to be joyned or dis-joyned for the word God is so to be joyned with the Father that it be not separated from the Son and holy Ghost for a comma point should be inferred after these words in God on this wise I beleeve in God the Father c. This is proved 1. Because the name of God here in the Creed is put essentially and compriseth all the three persons which by apposition or for farther explication are placed in order in the Creed as I beleeve in God the Father and in Jesus Christ his only begotten Son I beleeve in the holy Ghost For I beleeve in one true God who is the Father the Son and the holy Ghost yet so that neither the Father is the Son nor the holy Ghost is either the Father or the Son 2. We expresly professe that we beleeve in the Son and holy Ghost no lesse then in God the Father But wee may not beleeve but in one God Wherefore as we beleeve in the Father in that he is God so beleeve we also in the Son and the holy Ghost because they are God 3. Most of the Greek copies read I beleeve in one God to wit Father Son and holy Ghost 4. Furthermore if of these words of the first article it follow that the Father only is God then of the same words by the like reason it should follow that this Father only is omnipotent and Creatour of heaven and earth which the whole Scripture cryeth to be most false But of especiall consideration is this name of God but only once mentioned in the Creed thereby to signifie that the true God is but only one but in no case is it put as if thereby were intimated that the Father only is called God Almighty To beleeve in God almighty Almighty is to beleeve in such a one 1. Who is able to do whatsoever he will yea also those things which he will not if they be not contrary to his nature as he could have kept Christ from death but he would not 2. Who doth all things even with his beck and word only without any difficulty 3. Who alone hath power to work all things and is author of that power which is in all his creatures 4. Who is also unto me almighty and both can will direct all things to my safety Obj. God cannot lie die make that which is once done undone c. Therefore he is not omnipotent Ans God can do all things which to do argueth any power or ability But to lie to die c. is no signe or part of omnipoteny but of infirmity and want of power Now defects are in creatures not in God wherefore they are contrary to the nature of God By inverting the reason therefore I thus conclude God is not able to will or to do that which argueth impotency and is against his nature Therefore he is omnipotent Maker of heaven and earth Maker of heaven and earth To beleeve in the Creatour is to beleeve 1. That he is Creatour of all things 2. That he sustaineth and governeth by his providence those things which he hath created 3. That he hath created my self also to his own glory and to the obtaining at length of my salvation and that I may be a vessell of mercy he bringeth me to that salvation by his speciall providence wherewith hee imbraceth his chosen 4. That he hath created all other things for us to serve for the salvation of his Church to the praise of his glory More briefly thus I beleeve in God the Creatour that is I beleeve that God hath created me to celebrate and serve him and all other things to serve for my safety 1 Cor. 3.22 23. All things are yours and you are Christs and Christ is Gods as if he should say All things are created for us and we for God OF THE CREATION OF THE WORLD Two sorts of Gods workes 1. Generall 2. Speciall Gods generall works are the workes NExt unto the doctrine concerning God the doctrine of the works of God is most fitly placed as we see to be done also in the Creed The works of God are of two sorts generall and speciall The generall are divided into the works Of creation Of Creation the works whereof are read in Genesis to have been accomplished in six dayes and are by daily increase furthered and multiplied in the world Of preservation Of preservation whereby God still sustaineth the heavens and the earth and the things that in them are that they fall not to ruine and decay Of administration Of administration wherby through his immense and great wisdome he administreth and governeth all things These two latter are comprehended under the name of his providence And therefore next unto the creation is annexed the place concerning Gods Providence Gods speciall works are the works 1. Of reparation The speciall works of God are those which are wrought in the Church and company of his elect and chosen to justifie sanctifie and glorifie them and are either works of reparation or restoring whereby he repaireth all things which for the sin of man are subject to corruption or of perfection and accomplishment 2. Of perfection whereby he bringeth all things to their certain appointed end especially he perfectly delivereth and glorifieth his Church Here we are to treat of the work of Creation or the
Creation of the world and the principall Questions of Creation are these 1. Whether the world was created of God 2. How it was created 3. For what cause it was created 1. Whether the world was created of God Five significations of the word world FIrst the words and terms are to be understood The name of the world is diversly used in the Scripture 1. It signifieth the universall frame of all things namely heaven and earth and all things which are in them visible and invisible besides God himself The world was made by him John 1.10 2. Worldly concupiscence 3. All mankind 4. The wicked or those that are not regenerate in the world 5. The elect That the world might beleeve John 17.9 21. John 3.16 So God loved the world Here we consider it in the first sense To create signifieth three things To create signifieth 1. To ordain or constitute as the Latines used it Creare Consulem to create a Consull 2. To make something of nothing without any motion with a beck or word only so it is taken in this place 3. The continuating of creation or creation continued which is the providence of God The creation of the world proved That the world hath not been from everlasting but had when it seemed best to the Creatour according to his eternall counsell and will a beginning once and was created of that only true God who hath manifested himself in the Church that he is the eternall Father and Son and holy Ghost wee know By testimonies of Scripture By testimonies of holy Scripture as by the whole history of the creation set down by Moses Likewise Psal 33.6 9. Psal 104. 113. 124. 136. 146. Isa 44. Acts 4.17 out of other testimonies of Scripture very many By the word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth Hee spake and it was done hee commanded and it stood or was created There are other places also in the Psalmes where more largely and amply the wonderfull works of God and the principall parts of the world created by God are proposed to be considered of us that through the consideration thereof wee may learn to put our trust and confidence in God For this purpose did the Lord himself propose unto Job his marvellous and incomprehensible works conspicuous in heaven and earth Job 38. 39. and other things also created by him to declare his justice power and providence 2. By reasons Furthermore besides testimonies of Scripture almost innumerable it is confirmed also by firm and true reasons that the world was created of God such as these following 1. The originals and beginnings of nations and people shew it which could not be fained of Moses when as some remembrance and memoriall of them was then extant amongst many which yet in processe of time perished 2. The novelty and latenesse of all other histories compared with the antiquity and ancientnesse of the sacred story 3. The age of man decreasing which sheweth that there mas greater strength in nature at the first and that not without some first cause it hath decreased hitherto 4. The certain course and race of times even from the beginning of the world unto the exhibiting of the Messias 5. The constitution and founding of common-weals 6. The order of things instituted in nature which must needs have been produced and framed by some intelligent mind far superiour to all things 7. The excellency of the minde of men and Angels These intelligent mindes have a beginning Therefore they have it from some intelligent cause 8. The principles or generall rules and naturall notions ingenerated in our minds 9. The trembling of conscience in the wicked 10. The ends of all things profitably and wisely ordained therefore by some cause understanding and ordaining them 11. Lastly Those other arguments and reasons also which prove that there is a God prove in like manner that the world was created of God 3 Naturall reasons Thirdly besides these reasons it may be enforced by philosophicall arguments drawn out of the bosome of nature That the world was created and that it was created of God although by them we are not able to demonstrate the time when it was created For 1. There is no infinite processe in nature of causes and effects for if so nature should never attain unto her end even the producing of effects Therefore this world had a beginning 2. The noblest and excellentest of all effects is the world Therefore it proceedeth from the noblest and excellentest cause which is God How the creation is unknown to Philosophers Other questions as Whether the world was created from everlasting or in time that is Whether it be an effect of equall perpetuity with his cause and so co-eternall or Whether it once so began to be that before it had no being Again Whether if sometimes it were not yet it was necessary that it should be created And Whether it shall endure for ever And if it endure Whether it shall remain the same or it is to be changed These and such like questions cannot be decided by Philosophy The reason is because all these things depend upon the meer will of God the first mover of all things who doth nothing of necessity but with most absolute freedome Now this his will is not known to any creature but to whomsoever God himselfe revealeth it Therefore it is not manifested to heathenish Philosophers but declared to the Church alone for they cannot possibly collect any thing hereof by proceeding from a continuing effect unto his cause It followeth indeed that there is some cause of those effects but it followeth not that those effects were produced of that cause either at this or that time or from all eternity because a free agent may either act or suspend his action at his pleasure The whole demonstration hereof is thus brought in form No effect depending onely of such a cause as worketh freely or contingently can be demonstrated by that cause But the creation of the world is such an effect Therefore the creation of the world cannot be demonstrated by the will of God the first mover of all things that it either was made from everlasting or in some beginning of time Arguments of Philosophers against the creation of the world Now whatsoever arguments are brought of Philosophers against the creation of the world it is easie to perceive that these were not framed out of true Philosophy but by the imaginations of men if the order of the generation and mutation of things instituted in nature which was created of God be discerned from creation Object 1. It is absurd say the Philosophers to imagine that God is idle Ans Nay rather it is absurd to term him idle who administreth and ruleth the world Repl. This I grant but he could not govern the world when as yet the world was not
God is chiefly said to be in heaven and the palace and seat of God another thing which is not God In like manner the body is the seat of the soule but it followeth not hereof that the body is a spirituall intelligent immortall essence because the soul is Secondly Heaven is the seat of God not properly nor necessarily because God as being an infinite essence is in all things and without all things And Aristotle himselfe witnesseth that he is without heaven therefore he can be though heaven be not neither needeth he this tabernacle But he is said to dwell in heaven though he fill all things with his essence and power 1. Because he is above all things and the Lord and ruler of all 2. Because he exhibiteth there his glory majesty and grace more cleerly and fully to be beheld and injoyed of the blessed Angels and men then here on earth Against the first answer Ubiquitaries reply in Aristotles behalfe on this manner The blessednesse of God is not without God but is God himselfe Heaven is the blessednesse of God not any place Heaven is the place of the blessednesse of the elect but not God himself or blessednesse Therefore heaven is God himself Ans 1. Not onely Aristotle but the sacred Scripture also doth every where distinguish heaven from God as the thing made from the maker thereof and also opposeth heaven to earth so that it affirmeth earth to be below and heaven above us where God communicateth himselfe and his blessednesse unto the elect more cleerly and fully then on earth Heaven saith God himselfe is my seat Isa 66.1 and earth my foot-stoole Wherefore although heaven were somewhere taken for heavenly blessednesse yet might it not be hereof inferred that heaven properly is not a place wherein the elect enjoy and shall for ever enjoy that blessednesse for also hell sometimes signifieth hellish pains yet so that it excludeth not the place where the wicked being truly severed from the godly shall suffer those pains and torments 2. The Minor is false if heaven be taken for that blessednesse which is God himselfe being sufficient unto himselfe in all things for heaven is a thing created and finite that blessednesse is uncreate and immense And if it be understood of a created blessednesse which is in us communicated from God there are four terms in the Syllogisme for the Major proposition speaketh of an uncreated blessednesse which is the very essence of God neither is communicated at any time to any creature The externall respects and relations of God are not the mutation oâ perfection of God but of the creature Object 7. Hee that is Lord in possession is happier then hee which is Lord only in possibility But God before the creation was onely in possibility Lord Therefore hee is made happier by the creation But this is absurd Therefore the world was from everlasting Answ He is happier that is Lord in possession true if by the actuall dominion and government there arise any more good unto him then hee had before But unto God by reason of his exceeding great perfection simplenesse and immutability there could or can nothing at all come by his creation and dominion over his creatures For The respects and appellations of Creatour Lord Saviour Redeemer Father of mankind and the like which God in time assumeth unto him doe not appertain to Gods essence but signifie the beginnings and mutations of creatures that is God is termed Creatour not of any new action or form that is in him but of the creatures which once began to be from him when they were not at all before Wherefore These respects creation dominion and the rest are in the creatures reall relations but in God respects only of our consideration and therefore the Creatour and creatures are relatives not mutually as the Schoolmen well speak and judge because not both of them but one only dependeth of the other and is referred thereto really and formally that is the creature for in the Creatour is nothing at all depending of the creature For if the Creator and the creature were relatives mutuall then these absurdities necessarily follow 1. That God is not most perfect in himself 2. That from everlasting both the Creatour was as hee is Creatour and the creature 3. Or some reall thing to have come in time to the divine essence 4. And therefore the divine essence to be mutable and compound Wherefore relations in God do not make mutation but are attributed to God in respect of the creatures 2. How God made the world The world created Of God the Father by the Sonne and holy Ghost John 1.3 Genes 1.2 Job 33.4 THe world was created of God the Father by the Son and the holy Ghost Of the Son it is said All things were made by the Word of the holy Ghost The Spirit of God moved upon the waters The Spirit of God hath made me Most freely without constraint God created the world and all things therein most freely without any constraint not by any absolute necessity but by necessity of consequence that is by the decree of his will which decree though it were eternall and unchangeable yet was it most free For neither was God tied to the creatures and sustaining of things neither if hee had not at all created the world or did annihilate it being created and bring it to nothing were hee therefore lesse good or lesse happy Without motion God made the world with his beck only word or will without labour wearisomenesse motion or any change of himself that is not by any new action of his but by his forcible will only which from everlasting would that things should on a sudden exist and be at such a time as he had freely appointed and decreed Isa 40.28 The Lord hath created the ends of the earth hee neither fainteth nor is weary Now to work any thing with his beck and word only and without labour is the highest and chiefest manner of working For there are five kinds of operations and agents Five sorts of Agents Naturall A naturall agent Agents with an appetite as brute beasts That which worketh with an appetite Men and Divels working with reason but corruptly Men and divels The blessed Angels working with reason also but not corruptly and ever directed by a higher power Angels God working most perfectly directed by none but by himselfe God which three latter sorts are voluntary agents The first therefore is of things which work according to the quality and force of their own nature not being guided by any proper understanding or will of their own such is the operation of fire water medicinable herbs precious stones The actions and operations of these are subject to the rule of those which are voluntary agents and are by them moved and directed to certain uses and to the performing of certain works The second is of those
Lastly God created the world not from everlasting but at a certain and definite time and even in the beginning of times In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth c. namely after the common account this present yeer of Christ Genes 1.1 1601. 5564 yeers since For from the creation of the world to the nativity of Christ According to Melancthons supputation are 3963 yeers Luthers supputation are 3960 yeers Their supputation of Geneva are 3943 yeers The supputation of Beroaldus are 3929 yeers Therefore the world hath continued According to Melancthon 5564 yeers Luther 5561 yeers Them of Geneva 5544 yeers Beroaldus 5520 yeers The supputations accord very well one with another as concerning the grand number though in the lesser number some yeers are either wanting or abounding By these four supputations then of the most Learned of our time compared together shall be apparent that at the utmost God created not the world before these 5564 yeers past and therefore it was not from everlasting but had his beginning 3. For what cause God created the world THe ends of the creation of all things are some generall The ends of the creation of the world some speciall and subordinate The glory of God The first and chiefe end is the glory and praise of God for which cause men and Angels were principally created for he would have his goodnesse wisdome omnipotency justice which his properties hee sheweth in the creation of all things be known and magnified of us The Lord made all things for himself Prov. 16.4 Psal 103.22 Rom. 11.36 Praise the Lord all yee his works Of him and through him and for him are all things The knowledge of God The manifesting knowledge and contemplation of his divine wisdome and goodnesse shining in the very creation of things For that he might be celebrated and magnified for his works hee was to create those things which should know him and should praise and magnifie him being known and manifested unto them in his works And to this purpose created he natures both indued with reason and without reason that there might be both those which should praise him and the matter of his praise The heavens declare the glory of God Psal 19.1 and the firmament sheweth the works of his hands His providence The administration and governing of the world For therefore he created the world that he might by his providence ever govern rule preserve it and so might perpetually shew forth his marvellous works which hee hath done from the beginning of the world and now doth and will do but chiefly that hee might administer the Church and congregation of elect Angels and men Isa 40.26 Lift up your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things This third end is subordinate and serveth for the second end That he might gather a Church To gather an everlasting Church of Angels and men who should agnize and magnifie the Creatour That all things might serve for man That all other things might serve for the safety both of soule and body of man as also for the life necessity and delight of men but especially that they might profit the elect each thing in their due place and might be to them as ministers and instruments whereby God blessing and increasing them might be lauded and praised of them Subdue the earth Genes 1.28 and rule over the fish of the sea and over the foule of the heaven and over every beast that moveth upon the earth Thou hast made him to have dominion over the works of thine hands Psalm 8.6 thou hast put all things under his feet Whether the world or life or death or things present 1 Cor. 3.22 or to come All are yours Only man he created for himself the rest for man that they might serve man and by man might serve God Wherefore when we place creatures in the room of God we cast our selves out of that degree in which we were placed by God Why God would have this doctrine of the Creation to be delivered and held in the Church This doctrine of the creation of the world God would for these causes especially have remain extant in the Church 1. That the glory of the creation might be given wholly to God and his wisdome power and goodnesse therein acknowledged 2. That neither the Son nor the holy Ghost should be excluded but each should have their owne parts yeelded them therein according as it is said That all might honour the Son as they honour the Father 3. That as the world was created by the Son and the holy Ghost so also wee might know that by them mankind is restored For by him were all things made Col. 1.16 18 19. And he is the head of the body of the Church for it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell 4. That seeing God created all things of nothing wee may think that hee is able to restore them being corrupted and ruinated 1 Cor. 4.6 into their first state againe For God that commanded the light to shine out of darknesse is he which hath shined in our hearts to give the light of knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 5. That wee may not referre the originall of corruption to God but know that it was purchased by the fault of divels and men John 8.44 The divell is a lyar and a murtherer from the beginning and when hee speaketh a lye Rom. 5.12 he speaketh of his own By one man sin entred into the world and death by sin 6. That knowing God as in the creating so also in the maintaining and governing of all things not to be tied to second causes and to the order by him setled in nature but that he may either keep or alter it wee should with confidence and full perswasion look for and crave those things which he hath promised yea those things which Rom. 4.17 in respect of second causes seem impossible Hee calleth those things which are not as if they were 7. That we should celebrate for ever the known goodnesse of God whereby he hath created all things not for his own profit or happinesse for he wanted nothing but for ours and seeing all other things were created for mans use wee above other creatures especially being restored from sin and death to righteousnesse and life should acknowledge that we owe thankfulnesse unto God therefore Psal 8.4 What is man that thou art mindfull of him and the son of man that thou visitest him Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thine hands 8. That we knowing God inasmuch as of nothing and through his meer goodnesse hee created all things to owe nothing to any but all his creatures to owe themselves and all that they have to him their Creatour should confesse that to be most just whatsoever hee shall do concerning us
Jerem. 45.4 5. and all his creatures Behold that which I have built will I destroy and that which I have planted will I pluck up even this whole land and seekest thou great things for thy selfe seek them not 9. That we should referre the use of all things to the glory of God since that wee have received all good things from him Rom. 11.36 Of him and through him and for him are all things 10. That seeing the works of God were therefore created and placed before our eyes even for us to behold them we do not idly but earnestly and as much as every mans ability occasion and vocation permitteth him contemplate and consider them and learning out of them the wisdome power and goodnesse of the Artificer celebrate it both in this life Acts 17.26 27. and in the world to come He hath made of one bloud all mankind to dwell on all the face of the earth and hath assigned the times which were ordained before and the bounds of their habitation that they should seek the Lord if so be they might have groped after him and found him though doubtlesse he be not far off from every one of us OF ANGELS AMongst things created by God the chiefe and principall are those natures which are indued with reason Angels and men For in these hee imprinted the marks and image of his divinity and would have all other things to be the matter of his praise but of these he would be known and praised and unto them was his will to impart and communicate his blessednesse and joy The Questions concerning Angels are two 1. What description is set down in the Scripture of good Angels 2. What description is delivered of bad Angels 1. What good Angels are ANgels both good and bad as holy Scripture records are spirits 1. Angels spirits or incorporeall substances Luke 24.39 Coloss 1.16 Heb. 1.14 1 King 22.21 The Angels themselves are not seen but the bodies or shapes which they take by which name here a spirituall person is understood that is a substance incorporeall invisible individuall living understanding incommunicable not sustained in another neither part of another as A spirit hath not flesh and bones All which are in heaven and in earth things visible and invisible They are all ministring spirits There came forth a spirit and stood before the Lord. That therefore both in times past there appeared oftentimes good Angels when as the gathering and establishing of the Church the doctrine of God being not as yet plainly delivered and the prophecies not fulfilled needed more extraordinary and miraculous revelations then now and now adayes also not seldome appear bad Angels this 1. doth not prove their nature to be visible or corporeall For those visible shapes or bodies which may be seen or felt are divers substances from the incorporeall essence of spirits being formed either of nothing or of some matter and carried and moved by a spirit for a time for the working and performing of certain actions For both they put them off and lay them away again and also they take forms of divers sorts and kinds as The serpent by whom the Divell communed with Eve Mens bodies Gen. 3.1 18.4 Exod. 3.2 2 King 2.11 6.17 The errour of the Sadducees Acts 23.8 Act. 7.53 whose feet Abraham washed A flame in the bush appearing to Moses A pillar of cloud and fire in the desart Horses and chariots of fire And further this very thing refuteth the opinion of the Sadducees Who said that there was neither Angel nor spirit but that good Angels are cogitations and motions raised by God in men or happy events proceeding from God and bad Angels evill and wandring affections or lusts or purposes and devices which come of the corruption of nature For except they were living substances and forcible in working they would not assume carry and move bodies and visible shapes Moreover the Scripture attributeth many things to them every where which agree not but to natures subsisting by themselves living and understanding for the good Angels were those ministers Gal. 3.19 Mat. 25.31 24.26 18.10 Luke 2 10. 15.10 1 Pet. 1.12 Mat. 22.30 Heb. 1.4 Psal 34.7 John 8.44 Job 1.6 Mat. 8.28 31. 25.41 by whom the Law was delivered in mount Sinai They shall come with Christ when he shall judge the quick and the dead They know not the day of judgment They alwayes behold the face of the Father which is in heaven They rejoyce for the salvation of men The elect shall be like unto them Christ is made more excellent then the Angels They defend the elect But the evill Angels did not abide in the truth They appear amongst the children of God They invade and possesse the bodies of men and beasts They shall be punished with everlasting torments Angels are also finite that is of a limited essence or nature and endued with a certain measure of strength and wisdom For although spirits are not circumscribed in a certain compasse of place 2. Angels finite both in nature and in properties as bodies yet their substance is neither infinitely extended neither in more places then one at the same time neither is able in wisdome or power or other properties to match and equall the immensenesse of the Creatour For they are said to go from one place to another and to be absent from one place when they are in another as Luke 1. Act. 10. 12. Dan. 10. 3. They were created Psalme 148. Coloss 1.16 They were created by God of nothing in the very beginning of the world Praise yee him all yee his Angels praise him all his army For hee commanded and they were created By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are in earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalities or powers c. Moses made mention of the Angels in general though not in particular Job 2.6 38.7 Wherefore albeit by Moses there is no mention made in the story of the creation severally of Angels as who applying himself to the common capacity of men especially recounteth the visible works of God yet when as hee saith that heaven earth and all the host of them was created he implyeth also Angels which both are these very heavenly hosts and ministers of God and are often mentioned among them by Moses himself How the Angels are called the children of God And whereas they are called The children of God it is not to be understood of any co-eternity and propagation of their substance out of God but of their creation and conformity with God and of the mutuall love between God and them as in like sort also may be said of men 4. They were created in holinesse They were created all good and holy that is in their creation they were enriched with strength wisdome liberty of will holinesse and righteousnesse whereby they might
be conformed and like to God as it is said He saw all that he had made and loe it was very good Gen. 1.31 Psalme 103.20 And of the good Angels it is said Ye his Angels that excell in strength and do his commandements in obeying the voice of his word Their Angels alwayes behold the face of my Father which is in heaven Mat. 18.10 22.30 Luke 9.25 Esa 6.2 The elect shall be in the resurrection as the Angels of God in heaven They are called holy Likewise Seraphin that is flaming or shining namely with purity and divine wisdome and with the love of God But of the bad Angels it is said Hee abode not in the truth The Angels which kept not their first estate John 8.44 Jude 6. but left their own habitation c. 5. And confirmed therein Now as these former to be spirits infinite created by God of nothing and created good and holy are in the Scripture delivered as common both to good and bad Angels So also the Scripture delivereth those things whereby a huge and exceeding difference appeareth between them For the good Angels by the especial grace of their Creatour were so confirmed and established in that sanctity and blessednesse wherein they were created that albeit they serve their Creatour with an exceeding and most free will yet can they never revolt from him or fall from that state of righteousnes and felicity wherein they stand 1 Tim. 5.2 Wherefore they are called elect Angels they are said alwayes to behold the face of the Father Mat. 18.10 22.30 Of those who are elected to everlasting life it is said that they shall be like Angels And this perseverance in their state they have Job 4.18 not by the peculiar excellency and vertue of their nature as it is said He found no stedfastnesse in his servants and laid folly upon his Angels but of the meer and free bountifulnesse of God towards them by the Son of God keeping and guiding them that they may be joined to him as to their head and remain together with elect men the everlasting Church and Temple of God magnifying and praising God for ever All things consist in him It hath pleased the Father to gather together in one all things Col. 1.17 Ephes 1.10 both which are in heaven and which are in earth in Christ. The good Angels were both created confirmed 1. Everlastingly to know and magnifie God for his goodnesse and bounty towards them and mankind 6. To worship and magnifie God Praise the Lord all ye his hosts Psal 103.21 Isa 6.3 Luke 2 13. 7. To be the ministers of God for the saving of the chosen They cry Holy holy holy the Lord of hosts the whole earth is full of his glory And they laud and praise God for the manifestation of the Messias 2. To be the ministers of God for the accomplishment and maintaining of the safety and salvation of the chosen when as God by them declareth his will delivereth the godly out of dangers defendeth them against the divels and wicked men Or also to punish the wicked who oppugn the Church Ps 34.7 91.11 John 5.4 They serve also for the wicked The Angel of the Lord pitcheth round about them that fear him and delivereth them He shall give his Angels charge over thee to keep thee in all thy wayes Now although the wicked also and reprobate are defended by the Angels and receive other benefits not seldome at the hands of God as when after the waters of Bethesda had been troubled by an Angel whosoever then first stepped in was made whole of his disease yet these benefits stretch no farther then the commodities of this life and as other things which befall unto the wicked in this life whether good or bad are turned to their destruction but serve for the defence and delivery of the chosen for whose sakes God oftentimes like as he punisheth the wicked They are the ministers of the elect by Christ so also he enricheth them with his benefits The ministery then and guard of Angels properly belongeth to the saints and chosen unto whom that being lost by sin is restored by the merit and benefit of Christ for he is the head of the Church which consisteth of Angels and men restoring that good will and conjunction which is between the members of the same body between men and Angels and using at his good pleasure the ministery of Angels to safeguard and defend his Ephes 1.10 Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.4 Matt. 23.49 Heb. 12.22 That he might gather together in one all things which are in heaven and in earth in Christ Let all the Angels of God worship him He shall send his Angels Yee are come unto the mount Sion and to the citie of the living God the celestiall Jerusalem and to the company of innumerable Angels Jacob saw a ladder which reached from earth to heaven on which the Lord stood and the Angels went up and down by it Gen. 28. â2 which signifieth God and man the Mediatour Ye shall see heaven open John 1.51 and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man Why God useth the ministery of Angels being able to ârâng what he will to passe without them Now God doth many things by Angels and sometimes by many together which he could as well do either without them or by any one of them Partly in favour and regard of our infirmity which unlesse it see it self invironed with many succours defences and instruments of his divine power and bountifulnesse falleth presently of doubting of the providence safeguard and presence of God as it is manifest by the example of Elisha's servant 2 King 6 1â and by those consolations and incouragements which promise unto the Church the aid of Angels Partly to shew his power also over his Angels who useth their labour and ministery at his pleasure Why the Angels are called 1. Powers 2 Thes 1.7 2. Principalities Ephes 1.21 Col. 1.16 3. The host of the Lord and the host of heaven Psalm 103.21 148.2 1 King 22.19 Rev. 19.14 4. Cherubins Hereof the Angels are called the powers of the Lord Jesus when he shall shew himself from heaven that is by whom he exerciseth his power Likewise they are called principalities might powers dominions created by the Son of God subject unto him being exalted at the right hand of God because by them hee sheweth and exerciseth his principality or rule might power and dominion Likewise The host of the Lord and the host of heaven because both the number of them is huge and great and God ruleth over all of them as a Captain over his souldiers and doth by them whatsoever he will Hereof also are they called Cherubins that is flying or winged because they perform and execute with all readinesse and celerity the hests and commandements of God and do each their own parts and
damnation and the judgment of the great day And elsewhere also they themselves complain that Christ came to torment them before their time The causes why God permitted them to fall Furthermore God permitteth them to fall into this wickednesse not onely thereby to shew his wrath against sin in their everlasting paines but also to punish by them in this life the wicked and also to chastise or try and exercise with temptations the elect Mat. 25.41 1 Sam. 16.14 23. Psal 78.9 For fire is said to be prepared for them from everlasting The evill spirit of God came upon Saul and vexed him He cast upon the Egyptians the fiercenesse of his anger indignation and wrath and vexation by the sending out of evill Angels But Job 1.12 Job is delivered to be afflicted of Sathan for the tryall of his constancie Sathan hath desired to winnow you as wheat Luke 22.31 1 Thess 2.17 2. Cor. 12.7 Wee would have come unto you but Sathan hindered us Lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of revelations there was given unto me a prick in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure 2 Thess 3.5 Lest the tempter had tempted you in any sort and that our labour had been in vain And Christ himself is tempted of Satan Mat. 4.3 6 9. and therefore verily he is called the tempter for that he solliciteth and inciteth men to sin and to revolt from God both by offering outward occasion of sins as also by stirring up the cogitations and inward motions of the will and heart ON THE 10. SABBATH Quest 27. What is the Providence of God Answ The almighty power of God every where present a Isa 29.15 16. Jer. 23.23 24. Ezek. 8.12 Act. 17.25 27. whereby he doth as it were with his hand uphold and govern heaven and earth with all the creatures therein b Heb. 1.3 So that those things which grow in the earth as likewise rain and drought fruitfulnesse and barrennesse c Jer. 5.24 Acts 14.17 meat and drink d Acts 14.17 health and sicknesse e John 9.3 riches and poverty f Pro 22.2 in a word all things come not rashly or by chance but by his fatherly counsell and will g Pro. 16.33 Matth. 10.29 The Explication The reason of the connexion of the two places of Creation and Providence Providence and creation one and the same thing but diverse in consideration THe doctrine which treateth of Gods providence is joyned with the place which treateth of the creation because the providence that is the preservation and government of things created doth not differ from the creation in the thing it self for that there is but one and the same will or power or action of God whereby things both begin to be and continue but they differ in consideration only For the omnipotent will of God is called creation in respect of the beginning when things by the force and power of his will took their being it is called providence as by the self-same power things are preserved Wherefore Providence is the continuance and accomplishment of creation or creation it selfe continuated and perpetuated For we may not imagine that the creation of the world is like to the building of a ship which the Ship-wright as soon as hee hath finished it committeth to the government of some Pilot but wee must hold this as a grounded truth that as nothing had ever been except God had created them so neither could they retaine and keep their being neither their force of working neither the very operation it selfe or motion no not the space of one moment or minute of time if God did not preserve and move them effectually And therefore the Scripture it selfe often joyneth the preservation and continuall administration of things with their creation and from hence reasoneth for Gods providence And God is called Jehovah God is called Jehovah 1. For giving 2. For maintaining the being of his creatures not only because hee once gave to every thing both small and great their being but also because hee maintaineth it in all and moveth them so as that he not only seeth what is done in all things but also causeth and inclineth them to do that which he from everlasting would every of them to doe And by this his providence hee governeth administreth ruleth and preserveth all things that they be not brought to confusion Wee cannot therefore have a full and perfect knowledge of the creation except we joyn with it the doctrine of providence Touching providence these three things are principally questioned 1. Whether there be any Providence 2. What Providence is 3. Why the knowledge thereof is necessary THe two former of these are discussed here under this twenty seventh Question of the Catechism the third is resolved in the twenty eighth Question immediatly following 1. Whether there be any providence of God Philosophers errours concerning Gods providence COncerning this point of doctrine three diverse erroneous opinions are found amongst Philosophers 1. The Epicures will have either no providence at all or onely of those things which are and are done in the lower parts of the world 2. The Stoicks have devised in stead of providence an absolute necessity and order of all things being in the very nature of things wherunto not only all other things but God himself also is subject which necessity they called destiny 3. The Peripateticks did imagine that God indeed doth behold and understand all things but yet doth not order and rule all things but moveth the celestiall motions and doth by them send down by way of influence some power and vertue unto the lower parts of nature but the operations themselves or motions depend of the matter and of the wils of men that is they will have the providence of God to be a prescience or fore-knowledge of God in all things but not a will decreeing causing and ruling all things The opinion of the Church touching providence Contrarily the Church teacheth out of the word of God That nothing is extant and cometh to passe in the whole world but by the certain and definite though yet most free and most good counsell and purpose of God There are two sorts of arguments and proofs whereby is confirmed Two proofes of providence that there is a providence of God Testimony of Scripure and force of argument Scripture Testimonies of Scripture are these Hee giveth to all life and breath and all things Acts 17.25 28. In him we live and move and have our being Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing Mat. 10.29 30. and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father Yea Ephes 1.11 and all the hairs of your head are numbred God worketh all things after the counsell of his own will Like to these are found infinite testimonies in
thou shalt not hearken unto the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proveth you Ye have seen all that the Lord did before your eyes in the land of Egypt c. Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart to perceive Deut. 29.2 4. 1 Sam. 24.14 and eyes to see and eares to heare unto this day Wickednesse proceedeth from the wicked All things present past and to come are done by God but mine hand shall not be upon thee 9. And directeth all things both evill and good All things I say whatsoever are past since the beginning of the world or are now present or are to come throughout all eternity Remember the former things of old for I am God Esay 46.5 and there is none other God and there is nothing like me To his glory To his glory That is to the manifesting and magnifying of his divine justice power wisdome truth mercy and goodnesse To the safety of his chosen And to the safety of his chosen That is to the life joy wisdome righteousness glory everlasting felicity of his Church And that to these ends even to the glory of God safety of his chosen all the counsels works of God in them also the punishments of sin are referred of God ought to be out of controversie seeing in all them is beheld the glory of God and his fatherly care towards his Church The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth his handy work Psal 19.1 Esay 48.9 Rom 8.28 John 9 3. Exod. 9.16 Rom. 9.17 22 23. Eze. 16.61 62 63. Galat. 3. For my names sake will I deferre my wrath We know that all things work together for the best unto them that love God Neither hath this man sinned nor his parents but that the works of God should be shewed in him God useth also sin or corruption it self which yet himselfe worketh not but sufferreth to concurre with his own action in the wicked 1. To shew forth both his justice in punishing it and his mercy in remitting it 2. To work in us a hatred of sin true humilty and an imploring of Gods grace and thankfulnes for our delivery from sin and death The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake Pro. 16.4 even the wicked but not wickednesse for the day of evill The degrees of Gods providence whereby he tendereth the whole world and especially mankinde his chosen We are further to consider the degrees of Gods providence For he respecteth indeed and governeth all his creatures but especially mankinde as being the chiefe and principall amongst his works and which being created according to his image hee hath adorned with very many benefits above all other creatures And in mankinde especially those whom he hath elected and chosen to eternall life whom with the blessed Angels he maketh an everlasting Church that in them hee may dwell as in his Temple and habitation and therefore doth so guide and rule them in the whole race of their life as that all things must serve for their safety Now have we explicated and made plain the definition of Gods providence whereout ariseth a Question greatly to be considered which is Whether Gods providence extendeth it self to all things Ans Yea. The providence of God is the governing guiding of every particular thing to every litle thing doth the providence of God extend it self And that all things both the greatest and the smallest of them are ruled by the providence of God and that his providence is extended to all actions and motions of all creatures even of those that sin so that all things whatsoever are done come not to passe but by the eternall counsell and purpose of God either working them as they have a respect and quality of good in them or permitting them as they are sinnes but moderating and governing all things even sin it self and directing them to his glory and the safety of his chosen is evident by this definition But whereas this doctrine is either unknowne unto many or contradicted by many it requireth a more ample declaration and sounder confirmation out of Scripture That all things therefore whether small or great are ordered by Gods providence is confirmed both by very many testimonies of Scripture and also by reasons drawne from the nature of God Testimony of Scripture for Gods providence Of the testimonies which may be alledged for confirmation hereof there are certain orders and ranks For some are universall and generall which teach that all events universally are subject to Gods providence Some are particular which prove that each particular thing is ruled and guided by God The former of these testifie and intimate Gods universall providence the latter avouch and ratifie his speciall providence Now the particular testimonies concern either the creatures or the events which daily befall the creatures And the creatures which they concern are either unreasonable whether living or without life or reasonable and voluntary agents working either well or ill The events also which they respect are either contingent or casuall or necessary For the things which happen in the world are either casuall and depending on chance in respect of us who discry not their true causes or contingent in regard of their causes which worke but with contingency or necessary by reason of their causes working necessarily in nature Now to God nothing is casuall or contingent but all things are necessary although this necessity have a divers manner in respect of good and evill action A briefe Table of things subject unto Gods divine Providence The whole world is governed by Gods providence and in the whole world 1. All things universally and generally which Providence is called universall or Generall Providence 2. Each particular thing specially which kind of Providence is termed Speciall or Particular Providence And by this are directed in speciall 1. Every singular creature 1. Unreasonable of which sort some are 1. Living 2. Without life 2. Reasonable such as are 1. Angels 1. Good working freely and willingly good 2. Evill working freely and willingly evill 2. Men 1. Good working freely and willingly good 2. Evill working freely and willingly evill 2. Every singular event 1. Casuall 1. Good 2. Evill 2. Contingent 1. Good 2. Evill 3. Necessary 1. Good 2. Evill Now to all these heads as it were and principles adde we some such testimonies as are most cleere and famous for there are infinite Gods generall providence confirmed Ephes 1.11 Acts 17.25 Num. 23.19 Nehem. 9.6 Esay 45.7 Wisd 18.1 The universall and generall providence of God is witnessed by these Hee worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will Hee giveth to all life and breath and all things Hath hee said and shall he not doe it and hath hee spoken and shall hee not accomplish it Thou hast made heaven and earth and all things that are therein the seas and all that are in them
And thou preservest them all I forme the light and create darknes I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things Wisedome reacheth from one end to another mightily and comely doth shee order all things Gods particular providence over creatures renewed with reason Ge. 45.8 50.20 Exod. 4.11 Jos 11.6 21.45 2 Sam. 16.10 1 Kings 22.20 Pro. 21.1 19.14 22.14 Esay 10.5 Lament 2.37 Dan. 4.32 Of the speciall providence of God over reasonable creatures the history of Joseph yeeldeth us notable testimonies Ye sent mee not hither but God When ye thought evill against mee God disposed it to good Likewise the indurating and hardening of Pharaoh Exod. 3.4 7 8 9 10 14. Who hath given the mouth to man or who hath made the dumbe or the deafe or him that seeth Have not I the Lord Therefore goe now and I will be with thy mouth The Lord said unto Josuah Be not affraid for them for to morrow about this time I will deliver them all slaine before Israel There failed nothing of all the good things which the Lord had said unto the house of Israel but all came to passe The Lord hath bidden him curse David Who shall entise Ahab that he may goe and fall at Ramoth Gilead and so forth Thou shalt entise and shalt also prevaile The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord he turneth it whither-soever it pleaseth him A prudent wife cometh of the Lord. The mouth of strange women is as a deep pit He with whom the Lord is angry shall fall therein Likewise the Lord calleth the King of the Assyrians the rod of his fury Who is he then that saith and it commeth to passe and the Lord commandeth it not According to his will he worketh in the army of heaven and in the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand nor say unto him What doest thou Herod and Pontius Pilate Acts 4.27 with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered themselves together to doe whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had determined before to be done His providence over creatures voide of reason Psal 34.20 Job 37. Psa 104. 134.7 Gen. 8.1 Psal 147.8 9. Mat. 6.20 30. Of his providence in creatures which are without reason whether they bee living or not living testimonies are extant every where in the Sacred Scriptures The Lord keepeth all the just mans bones Likewise Hee bringeth up the clouds from the ends of the earth and maketh the lightnings with the raine hee draweth forth the winde out of his treasures God remembred Noah and made a winde to passe upon the earth Which giveth to beasts their food and to the young Ravens that cry Your heavenly Father feedeth the fowles of the aire If God so clothe the grasse of the field shall hee not doe much more unto you 4. Of the providence of God governing things contingent fortuâing and casuall these places of Scripture speake If a man hath not laid wait 2. His providence over things casuall fortuning Exod. 21.11 Mat. 10.21 30 Joâ 1.21 Prov. 16.33 Josua 7. but God hath offered him into his hand then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee Are not two Sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father Yea and all the haires of your head are numbred The Lord hath given and the Lord hath taken it blessed be the Lords Name The lot is cast into the lap but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord. Thus God openeth the theft of Achan by lot Gods providence in necessary events John 19.36 Exod 12.46 Luke 24.46 Marke 18.7 Mat. 24 2â John 10 2â Two necessities depending on Gods decree Job 37.5 6 9 10. Job 38.27 28 32. Psal 104.13 14 15. Of Gods providence in necessary events if their necessity depend on the decree of God revealed in his word we have these evidences These things were done that the Scripture should be fulfilled Not a bone of him shall be broken Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead the third day It must needs be that offences shall come If it were possible they should deceive the very Elect. My sheep shal never perish neither shall any pluck them out of mine hand If their necessity depend on the order settled by God in nature that iâ on naturall causes working by a naturall necessity we have also these proofes thereof God thundreth marvellously with his voice he saith to the snow Be thou upon the earth likewise to the small raine and to the raine of his power The whirle wind cometh out of the South and the cold from the North-wind At the breath of God the frost is given He causeth the bud of the herbe to spring forth by raine he begetteth the deaw the frost the ice he bringeth forth Mazzaroth in their time he guideth Arcturus he guideth the motions of heaven and effectually worketh by them in these lower regions Hee watereth the mountaines from his chambers and the earth is filled with the fruit of thy workes He causeth the grasse to grow for the cattell and herbe for the use of man that he maâ bring forth bread out of the earth and wine that maketh glad the heart of man and oyle to make the face to shine and bread that strengtheneth mans heart He appointed the Moone for certaine seasons the Sun knoweth his going downe Thou makest darknesse and it is night To those testimonies of Scripture which ratifie Gods providence in such necessary events as depend on his decree revealed in his word those places also may be added which confirme the resurrection and raising again from the dead of those bodies which we carry about with us in this life as Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body Genes 3. Job 10. according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe This corruptible must put on incorruption and this morâall must put on immortality For seeing we see the substance of our bodies to be so many waies changed and scattered after death when as they are moldred into dust it followeth therefore necessarily that there is a providence of God which taketh a most strait and exact care even of the smallest dust whereby the substance of out bodies so often altered and dissipated into infinite formes and parts is againe in such wise to be recollected gathered together and reduced to their first masse and forme as that not other but the selfe same bodies which wee have in this life shall rise againe Against these places of Scripture alledged some make exception That the examples whereof these places speake are particular and propheticall events administred by the speciall counsell of God and that therefore there may not be framed a generall rule universally extending to all events But against
obedient thereunto in this life is joyned with manifold errours sinnes and calamities Therefore humane matters are not ruled of God that is working them as they are confuse and sins but are ruled of God permitting sinnes even as they are sins and directing them to most good ends but working all that is good even those things which lye hid in things disordered and confuse Moreover The evils which just men suffer and the good which the unjust enjoy seem disordered in mens judgements but according to the judgment of God there is a most just order in them for those causes which are uttered in the word of God And those things are to be removed from the will and working of God not which in our judgement but which in the judgement of God are disordered Repl. They who are against God are not ruled and guided by God Divels and wicked men are against God Therefore they are not ruled and guided by his divine providence Answ Wee grant the whole reason in some respect namely that Divels and wicked men are not ruled of God by his speciall providence that is The wicked are not ruled of God so manifestly as the godly they withstand Gods revealed will but not his secret wil. by his holy Spirit lightning their mindes with the knowledge of Gods will and inclining their hearts not to respect and execute in their actions their owne lusts but the knowne will of God and so themselves to worke well together with God who by them worketh well But they are ruled and governed of God by his generall secret providence or government so that they cannot doe any thing but what God hath decreed to doe by them and are the instruments of his punishments and benefits though themselves thinke and respect some other thing According to his will he worketh in the army of heaven Dan. 4 3â and in the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand nor say unto him What doest thou The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord as the rivers of waters Prov. 21.1 he turneth it whither soever it pleaseth him God moveth inclineth Gen. 45.5 7. and ruleth the wicked wil of Josephs brethren in such wise as not to kill Joseph but freely to sell him to the Ismaelites that by this means he might transport the family of Jacob into Egypt nourish multiply them and being oppressed by long servitude and bondage gloriously deliver them Assur though a wicked and proud King yet is called The rod of the Lords wrath Likewise the Assyrians are called The sanctified of God hired souldiers Esay 10.5 doing service to God whom yet their own ambition cruelty and coveteousnesse carried to take weapons against the Jewes Likewise every-where in Scripture God is said to infatuate and besot the wicked to strike them with a giddinesse to mad and amase them to effeminate them to fill them full of feare so that their spirits faile them at the noise of the falling of a leafe to rule the swords of the wickedwith his hand to obdurate and harden their hearts By these and the like it is manifest that even the deliberations counsels and actions of the wicked are subject to his divine providence and government and that it is not an idle permission in them but an effectuall working of God inclining their wils and guiding their actions at his good pleasure The second Sophisme of the cause of sinne OBject 1. All the actions and motions of all creatures are done by the will and working of God Many actions as the selling of Joseph the Assyrians warring against the Jewes are sinnes Therefore sinnes are done by the will and working of God and by force of consequent the opinion of universall providence maketh God the authour of sin Ans There is a fallacy of the accident in the Minor proposition Actions are sinnes Actions are no sins in themselves but by an accident not in themselves and as they are actions but by an accident by reason of the corruption of the instrument in those actions which God worketh most justly by him he not respecting this as to obey therein the known will of God This corruption or defect of the creature and the action which God worketh by the creature concurre together by an accident For neither is essentiall to other neither the cause of other but each is to other accidentary For both God would have wrought that selfe same punishment which he inflicted justly on the Jewes by the Assyrians sinning by an instrument not sinning and the Assyrian if it had pleased God to correct his will might gave been notwithstanding the instrument of Gods wrath and yet good how great soever severity he had exercised toward the Jewes As when God by his good Angels slayeth the wicked hoast of the Assyrians Sin therefore which is in the actions of the creature is not done by the will and working of God but by an accident to wit as God willeth and worketh those actions which are sins by the fault of the creature The summe of all cometh to this The good action of God exercised by an evill and corrupt instrument is no otherwise the sinne of the bad instrument than water which cometh pure out of the fountaine is made impure running through uncleane places or the best wine coming out of a good vessell wexeth sowre and eager being put in a corrupt vessell according to that of Horace Vnlesse the vessell bee pure Horat. lib. epist 2. whatsoever thou powrest in sowreth or further than the good worke of a good Judge is the evill worke of an evill servant or minister or the riding of a good horse-man is the halting of a lame horse In all these is a Paralogisme or fallacy of the accident that is there is a proceeding from the essence or thing it selfe to that which is but an accident to the thing and doth but by an accident concurre with it after this manner The going of a lame horse is a plaine halting The horse-man willeth and worketh the going of the lame horse Therfore he willeth and worketh the halting In like sort the Divel is created and sustained by God The Divel is wicked Therefore the wickednes of the Divel is from God as the author and effecter thereof Both which reasons are alike sophisticall and false Many things in respect of the creatures are sins in themselves Repl. 1. Those things which are in their owne kind sinnes or unto which the definition of sin agreeth they are in themselves sins Many actions are in their own kind sins as theft lying adultery murder Therfore they are sins in themselves Ans It is a fallacy reasoning from that which is in some respect so to that which is simply so For the whole argument is granted concerning actions prohibited by God in respect of the creatures as they are committed of them against the law of God knowne unto them either by generall or special
is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased heare him He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 3. What Christs Priest-hood is A Priest in generall is a person ordained by God to offer for himselfe and others oblations and sacrifices to pray for others and to instruct A Priest in generall Under prayer is comprehended blessing which is to wish them good from God There is one Priest which is signifying or typicall another signified Atypicall Priest The typicall Priest was a person appointed by God 1. To offer typicall sacrifices 2. To make intercession for himselfe and others 3. To declare to the people the doctrine of the Law and the promise of the Messias and true sacrifice which was to come Such were all the Priests of the Old Testament of whom one was the High-Priest the rest inferiour Priests and these three properties which we have reckoned were common to the High-Priest with the other inferiour Priests But some things the High-Priest had proper and peculiar to himselfe 1. That he alone entered into the Tabernacle called the Holiest of all The High-Priests prerogatives under the Law or Sanctuary and that but once every yeere not without blond which he offered for himself and the people burning incense there and making intercession for the people 2. That his raiment was more gorgeous 3 That he was set over the rest 4. That he onely was consulted of questions or matters doubtfull weighty and obscure whether appertaining to Religion or to the Common wealth and did returne the answers of God for the Princes and the people 5. And therefore did govern and order some counsels and offices of the State and Kingdom and did see that all things were lawfully administred The inferiours were all the other Priests of the Old Testament whose office it was To sacrifice to pray to teach the doctrine of the Law and the promise of the Messias to come and to make intercession for themselves and others Wherefore though the Leviticall Priests were a type of Christ yet the most notable type was the High-Priest for that he in moe things represented Christ out very true celestiall and perpetuall High-Priest Obj. 1. But it was the Prophets office to teach Therefore the Priests differed nothing from the Prophets Ans Both of them both the Prophets and the Priests did teach the people and it might so fall out also that the same was both a Priest and a Prophet as it is read of Jeremy But this was not perpetuall Three differences between the priests and Prophets in the Old Testament but accidentall Because 1. The Priests were ordained mediatly by men out of one certain Tribe namely the Leviticall but God immediately and by himself raised up Prophets out of any Tribe 2. There is a great difference found betwixt them as touching their function of teaching For the Prophets were raised extraordinarily and immediately by God himselfe and so received from him the doctrine which they were to declare unto men 3. They were so guided by the speciall motion of the holy Ghost that they could not erre in that doctrine which they uttered unto men in the name of God But the Priests as Priests 1. Were ordinary Ministers of the old Church 2. Were appointed by men 3. Were tied to the doctrine of Moses the Prophets which they learned not from God immediatly but mediatly by men 4. They might erre in doctrine counsell and did erre often when they departed from the law and were reprehended of the Prophets Wherefore as touching their function of teaching the Prophets differed from the Priests of the Old Testament after the same sort as in the New Testament the Apostles from other Ministers and Teachers of the Church The signified and true and only High Priest is the Son of God immediately ordained by âod the Father himselfe Christ the true and prefigured High-Priest and annointed by the holy Ghost to reveale unto us the secret will of God and his counsell towards us and by assuming humane nature offer himself a sacrifice propitiatory for the sins of all mankinde to obtain for us by his intercession unto the Father remission of sins and eternall life and lastly to apply effectually his sacrifice unto us both by imputing it and also by illightening and moving the Elect by his Word and Spirit to receive it with a true faith having this testimony that hee is certainly heard of his heavenly Father for all those for whom he maketh intercession and withall having power to collect and gather his Church Wherefore there are foure principall parts of Christs Priesthood 1. To teach men both outwardl speaking to their eares by his voice and the voice of his Ministers and inwardly speaking to their hearts by the efficacy of his Spirit 2. To offer himselfe a sacrifice and ransome full sufficient and acceptable unto God for the sinnes of the world Christs intercession 3. To make continuall intercession for us unto the Father For this intercession is proper unto the Son not onely because himselfe living on earth in the time of his flesh was made a suppliant and a sacrifice for us unto his Father but also because hee earnestly and desirously will according to both natures that the Father for his sacrifice once accomplished on the Crosse remit unto us our sins and restore unto us righteousnesse and life and the Father looking upon the sacrifice and will of his onely beloved Sonne receiveth all Beleevers into his grace and favour Wherefore the Sonne in respect both of his merit and will to save us and of his Fathers continuall beholding and looking thereon hath from everlasting made intercession and also doth now and for ever in heaven appearing before his Father make intercession for all the Elect and Chosen To pray for the people is a thing common to all Priests but To make intercession both in heaven and earth unto the Father for us that our sinnes may be pardoned us is onely belonging to this high and onely Priest Christs applying of his merit unto us 4. To apply his sacrifice unto all those for whom hee prayeth And he applyeth it 1. When he procureth by prayer the Father to impute it unto us that is to receive us for it into favour and for it to love us 2. When himself also for the same sacrifice sake John 17.19 doth receive us into favour Father for their sakes sanctifie I my selfe 3. When he indueth us with true faith whereby we also may apply his satisfaction unto our selves that is may be assured and think that it is our righteousnesse whereby we may stand in the presence of the Lord. Foure differences between Christ other Priests Hereby also it is cleare in what other Priests differ from Christ 1. These teach onely by their outward voice and not by the inward working also of the holy
is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith Four Difference between Christs kingdom ours There is notwithstanding a difference between the kingdom of Christ and ours For 1. The kingdom is hereditary unto Christ For he is the naturall Son and therefore by nature King but ours is by right of adoption Christ as the naturall Son is ruler over his house heire of all things We are by and for him Heb. 3.6 1.2 the adopted sons of God 2. He alone by full right is King over all creatures simply but especially over the whole Church of the holy Angels and men But we neither are nor ever shall be the Kings and head of the Angels and the Church but only over other creatures which are compelled to serve us we are Lords heaven earth and all things shall serve us we shall be adorned with glory majesty and no common excellency of gifts but with the highest prerogative over all wicked men and divels whom we shall judge subscribing and yeelding our consents to the Soveraigne judgment of Christ in condemning and destroying them Ye shall sit upon twelve seats Mat. 19.28 judging the twelve tribes of Israel 3. He conquereth his enemies by his own power we in him and by him that is by his grace and assistance Be of good comfort I have overcome the world John 16.33 4. He alone ruleth the Church with the scepter of his spirit and word moving our hearts and restoring in us the lost image of God we are ministers and administrators of the outward word and rites we cannot give the holy Ghost as I baptise you with water Mat. 3.10 1 Cor. 3 5. but he that cometh after me he shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the ministers c. The summe of all is In the old testament were Prophets Priests and Kings typicall What it is to beleeve in Christ Christ is those three in signification and in truth we by participation from him Wherefore great is the use of this doctrine 1. Vnto consolation Fot to beleeve in Christ is not only to know that Jesus is the anointed that is the chief Prophet Priest and Kings but to be perswaded that he is such also unto me and that I being engraffed into him by faith as a member into the head am daily sustained governed and quickned by him and that he maketh me also partaker of his unction or annointing that by the working of the holy Ghost I may also be a Prophet a Priest and a King This is the unspeakable advancement and dignity of Christians 2. Vnto exhortation For whereas we are all Prophets and Doctors appointed by God therefore we are to confesse and celebrate his name whereas we are all Priests it is our duty to offer up our selves unto him as a lively sacrifice of praise and thankfulnesse whereas we are all Kings it behooveth us to fight and war manfully aginst sin the world and the Divel that at length we may beare rule over all our enemies being adorned with everlasting blisse and glory ON THE 13. SABBATH Quest 33. For what cause is Christ called the only begotten Son of God when wee also are the sons of God Ans Because Christ alone is the co-eternall and naturall Son of the eternall Father a Ioh. 1.14 Hâbt 1.1 2. John 3.16 1 Joh. 4.9 Rom. 8.32 and we are but sonnes adopted of the Father by grace for his sake b Rom. 8.16 John 1.12 Gal. 4.6 Ephes 1.5 6. The Explication UNder this question the Common place touching the God-head of the Son is contained Out of the words of the question an objection may be thus collected Hee which is the onely begotten Son hath no brethren but Christ hath brethren for even we also are the Sons of God Therefort he is not the onely begotten Son of God Answ For answer hereunto wee must put a distinction and difference between Christs and our manner of being Sons Christ is the onely begotten Son the naturall and proper Son of God Wee are the sons of God adopted of the Father by grace through Christ For further evidence in illustrating this point we are to explain in briefe who are called sons and how many waies this name is used and this being done to examine who are and are called the sons of God All sons are either born sons or adopted sons Divers sorts of sons Sons that are borne sons are they who begin at one and the same time both to be and to be sonnes and these are either sons borne of Parents or sons borne by grace Sonnes borne of Parents are properly called naturall sonnes to whom the essence and nature of their Parents is communicated and that either in part or wholly In part the essence and nature of the Parents of whom wee are borne is communicated unto us men Wholly the divine essence is communicated of the Father unto Christ as touching his God-head As then we are the naturall sons of our Parents so Christ according to his divine nature is the naturall and only Son of God of the same essence and nature with the Father of whose substance he was after a manner altogether ineffable John 5.26 begotten from everlasting As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath hee given to the Son to have life in himselfe The eternall Father therefore hath communicated unto his Sonne the life whereby both himselfe by himselfe liveth and whereby hee quickneth all creatures which life is that one and eternall Deitie creatresse and defendresse of all things Sonnes by grace are they who at one and the same time began to be and to be sons of God but that they are sonnes this they have either by grace of Creation or by grace of Conception by the holy Ghost and of the Vnion with the Word The sonnes of God by grace of Creation are Angels and Adam before the fall because God created them that hee might account them for his sonnes and they againe acknowledge and magnifie him as their bountifull and benigne Father These indeed are unproperly called sonnes borne by grace but yet such they are in as much as they began both to be and to be sonnes The Son of God by grace of conception by the holy Ghost and of union with the Word is Jesus Christ onely according to his humane nature because as touching this he was the Son of God by grace even presently from that very moment when hebegan to be born man and that therefore because by the vertue of the holy Ghost he alone was born of the substance of the Virgin pure from all stain or corruption and so was personally united with the Word Adopted sons are they who begin not at the same time to be and to be sons but sometimes were when yet they were not adopted or sometimes were not sons or had their being ere they were such sons
not in respect of the maner of his generation Obj. The man Jesus is called the only begotten because he only was begotten of the Virgin by the holy Ghost It is a misconstruing and corrupt interpretation of the word For 1. He is so the only begotten that he is also the proper or naturall Son Now such a one is said to be the only begotten not for the speciall manner only of begetting but because he only was begotten of his substance whose Son he is called or because hee only hath his essence issuing from the substance of the Father 2. Because hee is the very same by whom all things were made and are preserved who is in the bosome of the Father even from the beginning of the world revealing God unto the chosen who being sent from heaven into the world took flesh c. He is called the only begotten Son of the Father John 1.14.18 1 John 4.9 Wee saw the glory thereof that is of the Word but not of the man Jesus as Heretikes would have it For there is no other Antecedent in that place but the Word For these words goe before The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us then followeth and we saw the glory thereof If then the Word it selfe be called and is the only begotten then Christ is called the only begotten in this place not in respect of the maner of his generation of the Virgin but in respect of his generation from everlasting of the Father 3. The Words generation of the Father is often in Scripture discerned and distinguished from Christs generation of the Virgin The Evangelist as we see calleth the Word the only begotten of the Father Of wisedome it is said Prov. 8.25 That before the mountaines that is from the beginning it was formed or as the Chaldee Paraphrast interpreteth it begotten but wee read in Matthew Mat. 1.18 25. that Jesus who is called Christ was borne of Mary 4. The only begotten is opposed to Angels and Men. But Angels and Men are the sons of God either by creation or by adoption or by sanctification after what sort soever this be wrought by the holy Ghost Therefore Christ must needs be called the only begotten for this cause even for that he is his Son by nature For after this manner he is the Son of God onely and truly and simply severed from other sons Wherefore to this third ranke or Classe those places also should be referred which shew that we are the sons of God by adoption by and for that onely begotten Son For seeing grace is opposed to nature and we are sons by grace it must needs be that Christ is the Son by nature 4. Classe Christ the Son of God To the fourth Classe belong those testimonies of Scripture which attribute the name of Son of God manifestly to the other nature also in Christ which subsisted by it selfe before and besides the flesh assumed and did worke all things And seeing Servetus and others are here in an uproare as it were and fight for this that only the man Jesus born of the Virgin but not God or the God-head is called the Son in Scriptures and that therefore before Jesus was born there was not any Son of God subsisting we are diligently to gather and collect those testimonies wherein the name of Son is not attributed to the humane nature onely but also to the divine The argument therefore is this That which subsisting before the flesh born of Mary created the world and from the first beginning hitherto worketh the same things with the Father the same is a person and that without the flesh and before it But the Son of God is called that which subsisting before the flesh created the world and from the first beginning hitherto worketh the same things with the Father Therefore the Son is a person and subsisting even without the flesh and before it that is Christ Jesus born of Mary hath another nature besides his humane nature in respect whereof Christ even before his humane nature was truly existed and is called the Son of God The Major of this reason is manifest For that which worketh all workes and that with the same authority liberty and power wherewith the Father doth must needs be a living and understanding substance that is a person Now the Minor is proved by testimonies of Scripture For the very same who is before all things for whom and by whom all things were created and do consist who doth all things likewise himself which the Father doth is called the beloved Son of God the first begotten of all creatures Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.1 2. 2.10 by whom God spake unto us in the last dayes c. But the flesh or humanity of Christ is not before all things is not Creatresse but created in the last times John 5.19 doth not uphold or sustain all things with its word becke and effectuall will but is it selfe sustained and upheld by the Word who did assume and take it Therefore in Christ besides his flesh is another nature which also before the flesh was miraculously conceived in the Virgins wombe was subsisting did worke and is the Son of God Againe God sent not his Son into the world to condemne it John 3.17 The Father sent the Sonne into the world but the humanity of the Sonne was borne in the world Therefore he was his Sonne before hee was sent into the world John 5.21 The Sonne quickneth whom he will No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne Mat. 11.27 and hee to whom the Sonne will reveale him But in the old testament before Jesus was borne of the Virgin some were raised from the dead and quickned for there were some from the beginning of the world who knew God aright Therefore in Jesus the Son of Mary is another nature besides his flesh which is the Son of God and subsisted from the beginning of the world revealing God unto men not onely to those of the godly who lived since hee took flesh but to those also who lived before it Again He is called the Son who came from heaven who being in earth is in heaven who came into the world not as other men from the earth but from above Joh 3.13 17 19 31. 16.28 out of heaven from the Father So that then he was before he came into the world But the flesh of Christ is not of heaven neither came it from heaven therefore there must needs be another nature in him in respect whereof he is the only begotten Son of God even before he took flesh of the Virgin Again He that was manifested in the flesh is God and therefore another nature from the flesh For God is one thing 1 Tim. 3.16 who is manifested and the flesh another thing wherein he is manifested The Son of God is he that was manifested in the flesh For this purpose appeared the Son of God that he might take away
the flesh which he tooke Repl. 4. But hee is no where said to be invisible John 1.5 10. Ans He is said to have been in the world unknowne and this John speaketh of him as he was before his incarnation And then he was in the world invisible Likewise John 14.21 Mat. 28.20 I and the Father will come unto him And in the same place I will not leave you comfortlesse I will come unto you I am with you alway unto the end of the world that is invisibly as in the Father And if they will deny him to be with us because he is not seen they shall also exclude the Father Repl. 5. He is with us in power and vertue not in essence Ans This objection were rather to be hissed out than to be refuted Jer. 10.17 because he hath not an infinite power and vertue who hath a finite essence The gods that have not made the heavens and the earth shall perish from the earth how much more then the makers of such gods And the Word was with God in the beginning Wee interpret this that the Sonne was co-eternall with the Father and so joyned with him that notwithstanding hee was distinct in person from him They say that this Doctor and Teacher the man Jesus was known of God alone and not men but he was the Messias Answ 1. To be or Not to be with one when it is spoken of a person is never read in this sense as to signifie to be known or not known of one It is therefore an impudent forgery 2. John himselfe expoundeth it The Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father This doth not onely signifie to be known but also to be indeed in the Father to be intirely loved of him and to be fellow and co-partner of the secret and hidden counsels of the Father 3. He saith of himselfe That he came downe from heaven That hee came from the Father and came into the world That he returneth to the Father with whom he was before This doth not signifie a knowing or a not knowing but an existence and being 4. By him all creatures were made of the Father therefore he was present with the Father 5. He was in the world before he being made man came unto his owne and yet not known Therefore to be in the world and to be known of the world are not all one and by consequent neither is it all one to be with God and to be known of God 6. Christ himselfe expoundeth it I in the Father and the Father in mee This signifieth not onely a knowledge but a co-existence and joynt being mutuall And that Word was God Wee interpret That the Word is true God eternall Creatour of heaven and earth the same God with the Father and therefore divers from him as the Word from him that speaketh by him and the Son from the Father but having the same nature and essence of the God-head in him which the Father hath as Christ himself saith I in the Father and the Father in me He is every where in the Father as the Father every where in him But they say that he is God in respect of his gifts worthinesse excellency and office but not by nature Which they prove because others also are in this sense and respect called gods which have not any divinity of themselves therefore Christ also after the same manner seeing hee also hath his divinity from the Father Further they adde that we make two gods and deale contumeliously with the Father Answ Wee make not two gods because the Sonne is one with the Father as God that is having the same essence in him which the Father hath but is diverse and distinct from him as the Sonne and having in him the same Deity which the Father hath communicated But they are blasphemous and contumelious against the Father and the Sonne Because they honour not the Son John 5.23 as they honour the Father Now that Saint John understandeth a Son not a made created and inferiour God to the Father and a diverse God from him is proved and confirmed by many reasons but some few shall now suffice 1. Simply and absolutely without restraint to any certaine circumstance none is called God in the Scripture besides the onely true God eternall creatour of the world 2. That the Word was God before things were created and is the Creatour of all things S. John doth teach 3. He sheweth that he is the authour and fountaine of life and knowledge in men even from the beginning For this signifieth the true light that is which is properly and by it selfe light it selfe and the originall of light in others 4. This Word giveth power to be the sonnes of God John 1.12 This none can doe but the true God alone 5. We are to beleeve in his Name But we must beleeve in none but God only as himself proveth that therefore they must beleeve in him because they beleeve in God 6. John Baptist saith that he baptiseth with the holy Ghost And Christ himselfe often saith that hee will send the holy Ghost from the Father John 1.33 But no man can send the Spirit of God and work by him in the hearts of men but only he whose proper Spirit this is namely God Esay 40.3 Joh. 1.23 3.28 Luke 3.4 8. John 5.13 7. John Baptist is called the fore-runner of Christ who should prepare his way But he prepareth the way of the Lord. 8. Christ himselfe saith That the Father will that all should honour the Son as they honour the Father But no creature albeit excellent can be equalled in honour with the Creatour 9. Every where he is called the true God 1 John 5.20 Rom. 9.5 Act. 20.28 He. 1.8 10. 3.3 and the Lord. This is the true God and eternall life Who is God over all blessed for ever Amen God hath purchased his Church with his owne bloud The scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnesse Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the workes of thine hands Christ is counted worthy of more glory than Moses inasmuch as he which hath builded the house hath more honour than the house and hee that hath built all things is God 10. Hee is said to have come downe from heaven yet so that he remaineth in heaven to come unto his together with his Father to be with them unto the end of the world Therefore hee is of an infinite essence every where present and working both in heaven and earth But his humane nature is finite The God-head is after another sort communicated unto Christ than unto creatures Therefore he is God in respect of another nature Now to that which hath been objected concerning the communicating of the Deity unto others whereby they are called gods we answer by distinguishing the diversity thereof For unto others it is communicated by a created similitude of the
John 16.30 Eph. 5.25 26. Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for it That he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word He is unchangeable Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe He is truth it selfe and the fountaine of truth Mat. 24.38 John 0781 0 8.14 John 14.6 Eph. 5.2 Though I beare record of my selfe yet my record is true I am the Way the Truth and the Life He is of unspeakable mercy Even as Christ hath loved us and hath given himself for us to be an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour to God He is angry against sin John 3.16 Rev. 6.16 17. and taketh vengeance thereof yea of hidden sins He that beleeveth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Fall on us and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lambe For the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand The Son therefore is God by nature and equall to the Father 4 The Scripture in like sort attributeth all Divine operations to the Son as it doth unto the Father And it communicateth unto him 1. All generall effects and works common to the whole three persons as that he is Creatour John 1.3 Heb. 1.3 By him were all things made Likewise that he is the preserver and governour of all things Bearing up all things by his mighty word 2. It appropriateth unto him certain speciall offices and functions appertaining to the safety of his Church as that he sendeth Prophets Apostles and other Ministers of the Church As the Father sent mee so send I you John 20 21. Ephes 4.11 He therefore gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some Pastours and Teachers That he furnisheth his Ministers with necessary gifts and graces I will give you a mouth and wisdome where against all your adversaries shall not be able to speak John 1.18 nor resist That he revealeth unto us his spirituall doctrine The only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him unto us That he confirmeth this doctrine by miracles And they went forth and preached every where Marke 16.20 1 Cor. 11.23 Mat. 28.19 Rev. 22.16 John 16.14 John 10.14 16. And the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed That he instituted Sacraments I have recived of the Lord that which I also have delivered unto you Baptise them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost That he revealeth things to come I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie unto you these things in the Church He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you That he gathereth the Church I am the good Shepheard and know mine and am known of mine Other sheep I have also which are not of this fold them also must I bring and they shall heare my voice and there shall be one sheep-fold and one Shepheard That he inlightneth the understanding and hearts of men No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him Mat. 11.27 Luke 24.45 John 1.33 Titus 2.14 John 15.5 Gal. 2.20 Mat. 11.28 John 14.27 Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures That he governeth the actions and lives of the godly Without me ye can doe nothing Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in me That he ministreth comfort in temptations Come unto mee all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you That he strengthneth and defendeth us against the temptations of Sathan and preserveth those that turne unto him by a true faith John 16.33 John 10.28 John 14.14 2 Cor. 12.8 even unto the end Be of good cheere I have overcome the world My sheep shall not perish for ever and no man shall take them out of mine hand That he heareth those that pray unto him If ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it I besought the Lord thrice and he answered mee My grace is sufficient for thee That he forgiveth sins justifieth and adopteth unto us to be the sons of God Esay 53.11 Mat. 9.6 By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many That ye may know that the Son of man hath power to remit sins on the earth As many as received him John 1.12 John 10.28 1 John 5.20 Acts 10.42 Acts 17.31 to them he gave power to be the sons of God That he giveth life everlasting I give unto them eternall life This same is very God and eternall life That he judgeth the world It is hee that is ordained of God a Judge of quicke and dead Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed These divine works attributed unto the Son differ so from the divine properties which are attributed unto him as effects from their causes so that then his properties worke them 5. The equality of honour and worship dependeth of the equality of essence properties Esay 42.8 He hath equall honour given him and workes I will not give my glory to any other But the Scripture giveth equall honour and worship to the Father and the Son Therefore they are truely equall in God-head and in all the perfections thereof The Minor is confirmed 1. By testimonies Psal 97. Heb. 1.6 Rev 5.13 John 5.23 John 14.1 Psal 45.7 Heâ 1.8 Acts 30 28. 1 Tim. 16. proving that he is worshipped of Angels and the whole Church Let all the Angels of God worship him That all should honour the Son as they honour the Father Faith and hope are due unto him Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee 2. He is called God absolutely and simply as is the Father 3. The Epithetes or titles of divine honour which are every where in the Scriptures attributed unto the Son as God blessed for ever The great God and Saviour The Lord himself from heaven The Lord of glory The Lord of lords and King of kings power and eternall Kingdom Sitting at the right hand of the Father The Bridegroom Husband Head of the Church God of the Temple which are all the Elect Trust and beliefe in him Invocation for he is worshipped of the Church of God and Bridegroome of the Church at all times and in all places Thanksgiving for his divine benefits Furthermore albeit the name of God especially being put absolutely and without restraint doth evidently prove the Sons equality with the Father as it hath been said yet seeing that signifieth moe things and is also applyed to others who are not by nature God we are diligently to collect and to have in a readiness those testimonies in which things proper to the true God only are attributed to the
unto the Father and doth by the vertue of his Spirit effectually apply it unto us sanctifie rule save and defend us against our enemies and doth all these things the humane nature being privy thereunto and most earnestly willing it Christ then is our Lord not only in respect of his Divinity which created us but also in respect of his humanity which redeemed us For the person of Christ even as he is man is Lord over all Angels and men 2. For what cause and how many waies he is our Lord. CHrist is Lord Christ our Lord 1. By right of creation John 16.15 By right of creation and government Of this rule and dominion it is said All things that the Father hath are mine For by him and in him are all things created and by his mighty word that is by his forcible pleasure and will or providence they are sustained and governed and whatsoever good is in all the creatures that wholly proceedeth from him And this is a most general dominion which extendeth it selfe unto all creatures even unto Divels and wicked men albeit not altogether after the same maner to us and to all the wicked and divels For 1. He created us to eternall life but them to destruction 2. The dominion which Christ hath over the wicked and Divels consisteth in the right of requiring and commanding of exercising his power and bridling his enemies that is he hath right and power over the Divels and the wicked to do with them what him listeth so that without his will and pleasure they cannot so much as move themselves and if it were his will to bring them to naught as the history of the possessed man in the Gospel testifieth And he permitteth them Mark 5.20 by bereaving and destituting them of the grace of his Spirit to run head-long into sin and eternall destruction He hath also over us right and power to doe with us what him listeth but he furthermore keepeth and guardeth us as his own flock and proper people whom he hath purchased with his bloud he governeth us also and guideth us by his Spirit he worketh in our hearts faith and obedience that we may doe things acceptable unto him and so fenceth us against all the remptations of the Divel and the flesh that we may never fall from him Therefore he is our Lord after a far other sort than of the Divels and the reprobates By right of redemption Hee is our Lord by right of redemption For hee alone paying the ransome for us delivereth us from the power of the Divell by his Spirit regenerateth us and causeth us to begin to serve him and in this liberty whereunto he hath brought us by his merit and power hee also preserveth us against all both outward and inward enemies even unto the end and being raised from the dead hee fully enfreeth and delivereth us from all sinne and misery and endoweth us with eternall blisse and glory The manner of our redemption is most precious sith it is a thing of greater moment to redeeme us with his bloud than with money Therefore hee hath the greatest right of possession in us And seeing hee hath delivered and freed us it is manifest that wee were servants and truely so wee were and are by nature servants and bond-slaves of the Divel from whose tyranny Christ hath delivered us and hereupon now are wee the servants of Christ because us who were by nature his enemies and deserved to be destroyed of him he notwithstanding preserved and delivered For * The reason of this derivation of the name Servant could not be expressed in English as it is in Latin from whence our English word cometh Servi which signifieth servants cometh from Servando that is saved or preserved Servi or servants were first so named by the Romans from servando which is in signification preserved because when in warres they might have been slaine of their enemies they were preserved But this dominion of Christ over us is speciall that is extendeth it selfe only to the Church Object If wee be redeemed from the power of the Divel then a ransome hath been pay'd him for our redemption For from whose power wee are redeemed unto him is the price and ransome due But God gave not him the ransome Therefore wee are not redeemed from the power of the Divell Ans From whose power wee are redeemed as having been supreme Lord over us and holding rightly his dominion over us unto him the price and ransome is due But the Divel is no supreme Lord but the executioner of the supreme Lord which is God who alone hath and holdeth by right dominion over us The Divel indeed hath enthralled us unto himself by the just judgment of God for our sin and took us by force and invaded us though we were anothers right and possession But Christ that stronger armed man satisfying for our sins brake the power of the Divel and enfranchised us being freed from the yoke of his tyranny Wherefore in respect of God Christ redeemed us for unto him he hath paid the price But he hath delivered us We are said to be redeemed in respect of God wee are delivered in respect of the Divell or set us at liberty in respect of the Divell For we are given unto Christ our Redeemer to be his own neither hath the Divell any more right or power over us And this Christs Dominion over us cost him enough who therefore also hath care of it and preserveth it Of that dominion we dispute especially in this place For the Divel doth not acknowledge Christ to be such a Lord unto him as we confesse him to be unto us because he hath redeemed us and because he guideth us with his Spirit By right of preservation In respect of our preservation Christ is our Lord because he defendeth us unto the end and keepeth and safe-guardeth us to eternal life not only by defending our bodies from enemies but our soules also from sins For our preservation must be understood not only of our first freedome from the power of the Divell but also of the continuall guarding of us and the consummation of all his benefits Of this dominion himselfe speaketh None of them are lost which thou gavest me No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hands He keepeth the wicked to destruction Joh. 17.22 10.28 6.37 and defendeth their bodies only In respect of Gods ordinance In respect of Gods ordinance because the Father ordained the Word and this person Christ unto this that by him he might worke all things in heaven and in earth For Christ is not in this respect only our Lord in that hee saved us that is delivered us from our enemies and of enemies made us the sonnes of God but also because the Father gave us unto him manifested unto us to be our Prince King and Head Feb. 1.2 John 6.17 7.5 Acts 5.31 Ephes 1.22 and hath made
it is 1. The very union of the humanity with the Word in such sort as it being created and finite doth together with all the essentiall properties thereof subsist not in a created person of the same humane nature but in the increate and eternall person of God the Word by reason of which union God the Word but not the God-head is and is called truly man and contrary man but not the manhood is and is called truly eternall God No dignity and eminency can be imagined greater than this neither doth it agree to any but to the flesh of Christ only 2. It is the excellency of gifts For these Christs humanity received without measure that is all whatsoever and most great and most perfect that may fall into a created and finite nature 3. The office of the Mediatour to the performing whereof the united but yet distinct properties and operations of both natures doe necessarily concur 4. The honour and worship which by reason of the Mediatourship agreeth and is given to whole Christ according to both natures keeping still as was before said the difference of properties and operations in natures Now whatsoever testimonies some bring either out of the Scriptures or out of the Fathers which were sound in faith thereby to prove that their Eutychian transmutation and a third kind of communicating forged by themselves that is exequation or equalling of natures all those testimonies indeed belong either to the grace of union of the natures which is signified by the communicating of properties or to the grace of Christs headship which compriseth the office and honour of the Mediatour which are affirmed of whole Christ by way of communicating or to the habituall grace that is the created gifts which Christ received without measure which are properly affirmed of the flesh or humanity These gifts which are also called graces are not properly effects of the personall union as are the attributes or properties of the natures and office 1. Because they are communicated to the manhood as well of the Father and the holy Ghost as of the Word or Son For he is said to have received of the Father the spirit without measure that is abundantly likewise to be annointed with the holy Ghost And if the gifts were effects of the union it would follow of necessity that the flesh was united not to the Son onely but to the Father also and the holy Ghost 2. The union of the flesh with the Word was from the very moment of the conception alwayes most perfect But the consummation and perfection of gifts was not untill the accomplished time of his resurrection and ascension For he was indeed humble weake and contemned he was indeed ignorant of some things he did indeed increase in wisdome stature and in favour not with men onely but also with God himselfe 3. The flesh when it was in the state of humility had not immortality or a nature not subject to sufferings or the like and yet remained it alwayes united with the Word Wherefore the habituall gifts or graces of the humanity for which it is also in it selfe really wise mighty just holy follow not the personall union in respect of dependency as the effect followeth and dependeth of his cause but only in respect of order Because indeed the humane nature was first to subsist and be before it were inriched with gifts and it subsisted united to the Word in the very first moment of the conception But after what manner the humanity is united unto the Sonne of God hath been said before For by the speciall and miraculous working of the holy Ghost in the womb of the Virgin of her bloud was the flesh of Christ formed sanctified and united according to subsistence or personally unto the Word 4. Why it was necessary that the two natures should be united in the person or subsistence of the Sonne of God FOr what cause Christ our Mediatour was to be together both a true and perfect just man and true that is by nature man and withall true God hath been declared of us before in the Common-place of the Mediatour For the work of our Redemption could not have been compassed and finished by the Mediatour without the concurrence of divers natures and operations in the same person For albeit he suffered and died in the flesh yet his passion and suffering could not have that force and efficacy to redeem justifie and sanctifie us neither could Christ have applyed those benefits unto us except he had been withall true and naturall God Of the incarnation of the Word the confession made by the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosatenus This confession in taken out of the Acts of the first Ephesââe Councell WE confesse our Lord Jesus Christ begotten before all worlds of his Father but in the last times borne according to the flesh of the Virgin by the holy Ghost subsisting in one person only made of the celestiall God-head and humane flesh Whole God and whole man Whole God also with his body but not according to his body God whole man also with his God-head but not according to his Godhead man Againe whole adorable also with his body but not according to his body adorable Whole adoring also with his God-head but not according to his God-head adoring who le increate also with his body but not according to his body increated Whole formed also with his God-head but not according to his God-head formed Whole consubstantiall with God also with his body but not according to his body consubstantiall as neither also according to his God-head he is co-essentiall with men but he is according to the flesh consubstantiall unto us existing also in his God-head For when we say he is according to the spirit consubstantiall with God we doe not say he is according to the spirit co-essentiall with men And contrarily when we affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with men we doe not affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with God For as according to the spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for according to this he is consubstantiall with God So on the other side he is not according to the flesh co-essentiall with God but according to this he is consubstantiall with us And as we pronounce these to be distinct and divers one from the other not to bring in a division of one undivided person but to note the distinction and unconfoundablenes of the natures and properties of the Word and the flesh so we affirme and worship those as united which make to the manner of the undivided union or composition Vigilius Lib. 4. against Eutyches IF there be one nature of the Word and flesh how then seeing the Word is every-where is not the flesh also found every-where For when it was in the earth it was not verily in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not verily in the earth and insomuch it is not as
that as touching it we look for Christ to come from heaven whom as touching the Word we beleeve to be in the earth with us Wherefore according to your opinion either the Word is contained in place with the flesh or the flesh is every-where with the Word whereas one nature receiveth not any contrary or divers thing in it selfe and it is a thing diverse and far unlike to be circumscribed in place and to be every-where and seeing the Word is every-where and the flesh is not every-where it is apparent that one and the same Christ is of both natures and is every-where as touching the nature of his God-head but is not every-where as touching the nature of his man-hood is created and hath no beginning is subject to death and cannot die the one he hath by the nature of the Word whereby he is God the other by the nature of his flesh whereby the same God is man Wherefore that one Son of God and the same made the Sonne of man hath a beginning by the nature of flesh and hath no beginning by the nature of his God-head was created by the nature of his flesh and was not created by the nature of his God-head circumscribed in place by the nature of his flesh and not contained in any place by the nature of his God-head is lower also then the Angels by the nature of his flesh and is equall with the Father according to the nature of his God-head died by the nature of his flesh and never died by the nature of his God-head This is the Catholike faith and confession which the Apostles delivered the Martyrs established and the faithfull hitherto hold and maintaine ON THE 15. SABBATH Quest 37. What beleevest thou when thou saiest He suffered Answ That he all the time of his life which he led in the earth but especially at the end thereof sustained the wrath of God both in body and soule against the sin of all mankind a Esay 53.4 1 Pet. 2.24 3.18 1 Tim. 2.6 that he might by his passion as the only propitiatory sacrifice b Esay 53.10 Ephes 5.2 1 Cor. 5.5 1 John 2.2 Rom. 3.15 Heb. 9.28 10 14. deliver our body and soule from everlasting damnation c Gal. 3.13 Colos 1.13 Heb. 9.12 1 Pet. 1.18 19. and purchase unto us the favour of God righteousnesse and everlasting life d Rom. 3.25 2 Cor. 5.21 John 3.16 9.51 Heb. 9.15 10.19 The Explication NOw have we in few words expounded those Articles of the Apostolike Creed which intreate of the person of Christ and have withall declared in the exposition thereof those things which are necessary for us to know both of the Divinity of Christ and of his humane nature which was taken by the Word of the seed of David united personally with the Word by the vertue of the holy Ghost and begotten in marvellous manner of the Virgins substance The course of order requireth that now consequently we expound and declare those Articles which treat of the office of Christ and first of all of his Humiliation or humbling which is the former part of Christs office whereunto belong these Articles He suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried He descended into hell After we have expounded these we will come unto the rest of the Articles which speak of his Glorification which is the other part of Christs office The Passion of Christ doth follow next his Conception and Nativity Two causes why Christs passion followeth his nativity immediatly in the Creed The fruits to be gathered out of the story of Christs life 1. Because in his Passion and Death consisteth our salvation 2. Because his whole life was a continuall passion suffering and calamity Yet notwithstanding many things may and ought to be profitably observed out of the story of the whole race of his life on earth set downe by the Evangelists For that doth shew 1. This person to be the promised Messias seeing in him concurre and are fulfilled all the prophecies 2. That story is a consideration or meditation of that humility or obedience which he performed unto his Father Hither belong those things which are especially to be considered in Christs Passion 1. The history it selfe of Christs Passion agreeing with Gods sacred Oracles and Prophecies 2. The causes or fruits of Christs Passion 3. His example that we are also to enter into eternall life heavenly glory by suffering death as did Christ But for fuller explication these foure Questions touching Christs Passion are to be considered 1. What is understood by the name of Passion or what Christ suffered 2. Whether he suffered according to both natures 3. What was the impellent cause of Christs Passion 4. What the finall causes or ends and fruits thereof 1. What is meant by the name of Passion or what Christ suffered BY the name of Passion is understood the whole humiliation or the obedience of Christs whole humiliation all the miseries infirmities torments ignominies paines and griefs unto all which Christ for our sakes was subject and obnoxious as well in soule as in body from the point of his nativity untill the houre of his death and resurrection For the chiefe part of his paines and dolours were the torments in his soule wherein he felt the ire and wrath of God against the sin of mankind But principally by the name Passion is signified the last part of his humiliation even the last act of his life Mat. 26.38 27 46. Esay 53.4 6 10. Christs sufferings wherein he suffered extreme torments of soule and body for our finnes My soule is very heavie even unto the death My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Surely he hath carried our sorrowes The Lord hath laid upon him the iniquities of us all The Lord would break him and make him subject to infirmities What then did Christ suffer He suffered 1. A privation and want of incomparable happinesse joy and all other heavenly blessings which he should have injoyed 2. All the infirmities of mans nature sinne onely excepted he hungred thirsted Mat. 8.17 John 4.7 19.28 Hebr. 4.15 was weary was stricken with sadnesse and griete c. 3. Extreme need and poverty The sonne of man hath not whereon to lay his head 4. For infinite injuries contumelies slanders layings in wait for him back-bitings reproaches blasphemies annihilating Luke 9 58. Mat. 12.24 and contempt I am a worme and not a man He hath neither forme nor beauty when we shall see him there shall be no forme that we should desire him Psal 22 7. Esay 53.4 5. The temptations of the Devill He was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne 6. The death of the body and that reproachfull and contumelious even the death of the Crosse 7. The most grievous torments of soule that is Hebr. 4.15 he found the sense and feeling of the wrath of God against the sins
effect likewise is taken away The wages of sinne is death Further Rom. 6.23 if he hath abolished death and that by a sufficient satisfaction for our sins which satisfaction he hath shewed and declared by his resurrection to be sufficient it is certain that his resurrection is a most certain testimony of our resurrection for he having performed a sufficient satisfaction for the sins of his members the members cannot remain in death But the resurrection of Christ the head is an argument of the perfect satisfaction for the sinnes of his members Therefore Christs resurrection is also an argument of the perfect resurrection of his members 3. As the first Adam received the blessings for himselfe and all his posterity and lost the same from all So Christ the second Adam received life and all other gifts for himselfe and others and therefore also will communicate eternall life with us 4. Seeing the same spirit dwelleth in us which did in Christ he shall work also the same in us which in our head he did For the spirit is alwayes alike neither could he work in the head and sleep in the members Therefore seeing Christ hath raised himselfe up by his spirit from the dead he will verily also raise us up If the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you Rom. 8.11 he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 5. Because Christ is man and our brother for except he were man we should have no hope of the resurrection of our flesh For 1 Cor 1â 11 by man came the resurrection Therefore for his tender love and affection he will not leave us in death and so much the rather in regard of his power and glory For if he being dead raised himselfe much more being alive shall he be able to raise us up and if in the time of his humiliation he had power to raise himselfe much more may he raise us out of the grave now he reigneth in glory aâ the right hand of his Father Object 1. Then the wicked shall not rise againe because Christs resurrection is neither an argument nor the cause of the resurrection of the wicked but of the godly onely Answ There be other causes for which the wicked shall rise againe even for the just judgement of God whereby he hath appointed them to eternall paines For the same thing may have moe effects and diverse causes Object 2. These are the benefits of his death therefore not of his resurrection Ans They are of his death as by it he deserved them of his resurrection 1. In respect of the manifestation of them for by his resurrection he declared that those benefis were purchased for us For by escaping from this punishment he made plaine proofe of his full and perfect satisfaction for sinne 2. In respect of the application of them Because by his resurrection he applieth his benefits unto us 2 Cor. â 9 He being rich was made poore and being poore was made rich againe that he might enrich us Object 3. The effect is not before the cause The cause of these benefis which is his resurrection was not before the first resurrection therefore neither the effect that is the benefits themselves Answ The resurrection was not as touching the accomplishment thereof but in the counsell of God and in efficacy and vertue it was in the Old Testament For then also were men received into favour they were indued with the holy Ghost and received the other benefits but for and by the Mediatour which was in time appointed to be humbled and glorified Knowledge that Christ is the prophecied Melâias By Christs resurrection we know him to be the Messias as in whom the prophecies were fulfilled Assurance that he is the Mediatour By it we are assured that he now executeth the office of the Mediatour that he applyeth unto us the benefit of redemption that he preserveth us perpetually in that righteousnesse which he hath applied unto us that he beginneth in us a new life and so doth also assure and ascertain us of the consummation and accomplishment of eternall life all which he could not doe except he had risen againe Affurance that he will alwaies defend his Church Seeing he now liveth and reigneth for ever we are certaine that he will preserve and defend his Church The consummation of all his benefits The last though not the least fruit of Christs resurrection is The consummation and perfecting of all his benefits and the glorifying of his Church For Christ did therefore die and is therefore risen and hath therefore perfectly delivered us from sin that we may be joynt heires with him of his kingdome and glory Col. 1.18 Rom. 8.17 He is the first-borne of the dead We are the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ He shall conforme and make us like unto himself because we live by the same spirit whereby he doth And this spirit is not unlike himselfe Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you John 14.3 I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there may ye be also The summe of the fruits of Christs resurrection is that seeing Christ is risen it is manifest that he is declared to be the Son of God and as touching his humanity is endowed with that glory which becometh the nature of the Sonne of God and further that he endueth us also with his spirit regenerateth us by the vertue of his spirit and will at length consummate and perfect the new life begun in us and make us co-partners of the same his glory felicity and everlasting life The meaning of the Article He rose againe from the dead Now what is the meaning of this Article I beleeve in Christ which rose againe the third day from the dead Answ The meaning hereof is that I beleeve 1. That Christ did truly recall his soule into his dead body and quickned it 2. That he retained a true soul and true body but both now glorified and free from all our infirmities 3. That he rose by his owne vertue and power 4. That he rose to this end to make me a partaker of his righteousnesse sanctification and glorification which he had purchased for us by his death Quest 46. How understand you that He ascended into heaven Answ That Christ his Disciples looking on was taken up from the earth into heaven a Acts 1.9 Marke 16.19 Luke 24. â1 and yet still is there for our sakes b Hebr. 9.24 4.14 Rom. 8.34 Col. 3.1 and will be untill he come againe to judge the quick and the dead c Acts 1.11 Mat. 24.30 The Explication CHrists ascension into heaven is a
locall true and visible translation and removing of Christs body into that heaven which is above all visible heavens to that light which is not to be come unto to the right hand of God where he now is and remaineth and whence he shall returne to judgement What Christâ alcension is In this Article as in the former touching the Resurrection two things are to be considered the history and the fruit In the history these circumstances are to be examined 1. Who ascended The same Christ which suffered and died 2. According to what part of him According to his humane nature 3. Whither Up into heaven above these visible heavens 4. By what meanes By the power alone of his owne God-head 5. To what end Even to be our head and heavenly Bishop 6. In what manner Visibly his Disciples beholding him by a true and locall elevation of his body out of earth into heaven 7. When The fortieth day after his Resurrection 8. Where In Bethany at the mount of Olives Of the fruits we shall have fit occasion to intreat in the forty and ninth Question of the Catechisme But all these nine Questions even now proposed may be reduced unto these five immediatly following 1. Whither or to what place Christ ascended 2. How he ascended 3. Wherefore he ascended 4. What is the difference betweene Christs ascension and ours 5. What are the fruits of Christs ascension 1. Whither Christ ascended JEsus Christ-man when he was together with his Disciples in Bethania forty dayes after his resurrection after he had often proved and confirmed his resurrection his true flesh and humanity to his Apostles ascended in their sight into heaven Heaven in Scripture signifieth 1. The aire Behold the fowles of the heaven 2. The skiey region and celestiall Spheres When I behold thine heavens What heaven signifieth Mat. 6.26 Psal 8.4 Ephes 4 10. the works of thy fingers He ascended farre above all heavens namely these visible heavens 3. The place of the blessed which is that space immense most lightsome glorious without and above the whole world and the visible heavens where God sheweth himselfe to the blessed Angels and men where is prepared the seat of our blisse with Christ and the Angels God is said to dwell there not that he is contained or circumscribed in any place but because there doth his glory especially appeare unto the blessed Angels and men It is called in Scripture the new world the new heaven the heavenly Jerulem Paradise the bosome of Abraham This heaven is not everywhere but above separate from earth and hell Betweene you and us there is a great gulfe set Luke 16.25 so that they which would go from hence to you cannot neither can they come from thence to us Heaven is my seat and earth is my foot-stoole In this third signification is heaven here taken Esay 66.1 Christ then ascended into heaven that is Acts 2.21 was carried up into the place of the blessed The holy Ghost came from heaven in the day of Pentecost 2 Kings 2.11 2 Cor. 12. 2. Elias was taken up into heaven Paul calleth it the third heaven Into this heaven namely into the place of the blessed Christ ascended and now is there and shall thence come againe to judgement as many most evident places of Scripture testifie unto us which that Divell the subtle Sophist and deceiver shall never be able to wrest or elude While they beheld he was taken up for a cloud took him up out of their sight Acts 1.9 10 11. And while they looked stedfast towards heaven as he went behold two men stood by them in white apparell Which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand yee gazing into heaven John 14.2 This Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come as yee have seene him go into heaven In my Fathers house are many dwelling places that is many houses in which we may dwell and remaine I go to prepare a place for you He was taken up into heaven Luke 24 5â Markâ 16.19 Acts 7.56 He was taken up I see the heavens open and the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God He saw with his bodily eyes indued from above with a new seeing force and sharpnesse beyond and through all the visible heavens Christ in the same humane nature Colos 3.1 Ephes 4.10 in which he had been annihilated and humbled Seek those things which are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God He ascended farre above all heavens He is extred into heaven Heb 4.14 7.26 9â4 Phil. 3.20 Made higher than the heavens He is entered into very heaven to appeare now in the sight of God for us Our conversation is in heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour even the Lord Jesus Christ Object But we converse on earth Therefore heaven is in the earth Answ Our conversation is in heaven 1. In respect of the hope and certainty we have thereof 2. In respect of the inchoation or beginning which we have here of that heavenly life which is to be consummated in the world to come In this heaven that is in the house of God and all the blessed Christ ascended God would therefore have us to know the place whereinto Christ ascended 1. That it might be apparent that Christ is true Man and that he vanished not away but doth continue Three causes why the place whither Christ ascended is made known unto us and shall continue for ever true Man 2. That we might know whither our cogitations were to be converted and where we ought to invocate and call upon him that so Idolatry might be avoided 3. That we might know our dwelling place into which Christ will bring us and in which we shall converse and dwell with Christ 2. How Christ ascended into heaven CHrist ascended into heaven first not simply but in respect of his humane nature onely In respect of his humane nature only and that the very same which was borne of the Virgin dead buried and which rose againe Object 1. He that ever is in heauen did not ascend into heaven for then he should have beene sometime out of heaven But the Son of Man was ever in heaven Therefore he is not ascended Answ He that ever was in heaven as touching that whereby he was ever there that is his Divinity did not ascend and so we grant Christ according to his Divinity not to have ascended for that was before in heaven and as when Christ was on earth the same did not therefore leave heaven so when he is now in heaven his Divinity doth not therefore depart from us Cyprian saith The Lord ascended into heaven not where the Word of God before was not sith he was alwayes in heaven abiding in the Father but the Lord ascended thither where the Word being made flesh sate not before Object 2. That which descended did also ascend His
feigne and imagine in the Major proposition are altogether the same with the things which are affirmed that is the same in them is affirmed of the same and so these manners are that in which lyeth the contradiction For they say Christs body is every where according to the manner of majesty Being demanded what they meane by majesty they answer omnipotency and immensity To say then Christs body is every-where as touching the manner of majesty not as touching the mannor of a naturall body is nothing else even by their owne judgment than Christs body to be every-where according to the manner of immensity or infinity and not to be every-where according to the manner of finitenesse Now verily they trimly take away the contradiction by thus distinguishing For the manner of immensity is nothing else but immensity and immensity and to be immense are both affirmed of the same Wherefore as these are contradictory To be every-where and To change place or Not to be every-where so are these also contradictory The same body to be immense and To be finite Immensity and finitenesse to agree unto the same or the same body to be every-where or immense according to the manner of immensity or majesty and not to be every-where but to change place and to be finite according to the manner of finitenesse or a naturall body Wherefore it is manifest which was before also confirmed That Christ ascended locally and that therefore this Article is to be understood of Christs locall ascension Object 2. Contraries or opposites ought to be expounded after the same manner that the contrariety and opposition may be kept But these Articles Hee ascended into heaven Hee descended into hell are opposed one to the other Therefore as the Article of Christs descension is taken in a figurative meaning that is of his great humiliation so ought also the Article of his ascension to be taken of his great majesty not of any locall motion Answ We answer first to the Major Opposites are to be expounded after the same manner except such manner of explication be disagreeing from the Articles of faith and from other places of Scripture But this Article the Scripture it selfe understandeth of a locall ascension Acts 1.11 Hee shall so come as yee have seen him goe into heaven howsoever it understand that other of a spirituall as wee have heretofore proved And that thus we understand both these Articles the Analogy of faith requireth 2. We deny the Minor For these two Articles are not opposed For his ascension into heaven is not the furthest degree of his glory as his descension into hell is the furthest degree of his humiliation But the furthest and highest degree of his glory is his sitting at the right hand of the Father Therefore as touching this Article of his sitting at the right hand of his Father we grant the Major For unto this Article is the descension into hell opposed whereupon also the Scripture doth not interpret properly but figuratively these two Articles of Christs descension into hell and of his sitting at the right hand of his Father 3. If Christs ascension be construed of any equalling of his man-hood with his God-head all the other Articles concerning the true humanity of Christ shall be utterly overthrownâ a Mat. 23.20 Quest 47. Is not Christ with us then untill the end of the world as he hath promised Ans Christ is true God and true man and so according to his man-hood he is not now on earth b Hebr. 8.4 Matth. 26.11 John 16.28 John 17.11 Acts 3.21 but according to his God-head his majesty his grace and Spirit he is at no time from us c John 14.18 Matth. 28.20 The Explication THis Question is a prevention of an objection of the Ubiquitaries who argue thus Object But Christ promised that hee would be with us untill the end of the world Therefore hee did not so ascend into heaven but that hee is now also on earth and that every-where in his humane nature Answ They inferre more in their conclusion then the premisses inforce Christ is with us in that spirituall union whereby wee his members are joyned to him our head And further he speaketh of the presence of his whole person to which he attributeth that which is proper unto the God-head In like manner he saith before his passion when as yet he conversed on earth with his Disciples I and my Father will come unto him and will dwell with him this he speaketh John 14.23 as touching his God head which was and is in heaven and by which as the Father is with us so he is otherwise we might reason also thus I go away saith Christ Therefore he is not at all with us But it is attributed improperly to his other nature namely to his humanity What the personall union of two natures in Christ is that he abideth with us in respect of that personall union which is the secret and wonderfull indissoluble uniting and knitting of the two most diverse natures of Christ divine and humane into one person so that these two natures being in such wise linked and conjoyned absolve the essence of Christs person and one nature should be destroyed if it were sundered from the other both notwithstanding retaining their peculiar and severall properties whereby one is distinguished from another Saint Augustines Explication is on this manner That which Christ saith Loe Tract 50. in Johan I am with you alwayes unto the end of the world is fulfilled according to his Majesty Providence and unspeakable Goodnesse But as concerning that flesh which the Word tooke and after which he was borne of the Virgin taken by the Jewes crucified on the Crosse taken downe from the Crosse wrapped in linnen clothes laid in the Sepulchre manifested in the resurrection as concerning it yee shall not have him alwayes with you Why so Because as concerning the presence of his body he conversed forty dayes with his Disciples and they accompanying him to see him not to follow him he ascended into heaven and is no longer here For He is there sitting at the right hand of God and He is here for the presence of his Majesty hath not left us Againe according to the presence of Christs majesty we have Christ alwayes according to the presence of his flesh it was truly said unto the Disciples Yee shall not have me alwayes For the Church injoyed him a few dayes as concerning the presence of his flesh now it layeth hold on him by faith but seeth him not with corporall eyes Christ therefore is present with us 1. By his spirit and God-head Five manners of Christs presence 2. As touching our faith and confidence wherewith we behold him 3. In mutuall dilection and love because he loveth us and we him so that he doth not forget us 4. In respect of his union with humane nature that is in the conjunction of the soule with the body For
and governeth all things They commonly define it to be to reigne in equall power and glory with the Father That is true indeed of Christ for he doth all things likewise as doth the Father and is endued with the same power with the Father which also he exerciseth But the Son hath alwaies so reigned and the same agreeth also to the holy Ghost who yet is not said in the Scripture to sit neither doth sit at the right hand of the Father because the Father doth not governe all things especially his Church immediately by the holy Ghost but by the Son Wherefore this definition which is commonly received is not sufficient and perfect Some confound his sitting with his ascension and say it is all one But we have already shewed and proved a difference and it is absurd that in so short a Confession should be an idle speaking of the same thing twice This phrase of speech is taken from the custome of Kings Whence the phrase of Christs sitting at Gods right hand ariseth who place those whom they honour at their right hand and have their assistant assessors to whom they commit the power of government So Christ is said to sit at the right hand of the Father because the Father will rule and governe by him immediately all things both in heaven and earth This Session therefore is the supreme dignity and glory given by the Father unto Christ after his ascension Or the peerlesse exaltation of the Mediatour in his Kingdome and Priest-hood Christ alone sitteth then at the right hand of God the Father that is he is that Mediatour and person omnipotent by which the Father governeth all things immediately but especially by which he defendeth the Church against her enemies And this glory and Session of Christ at the right hand of the Father Foure things wherein Christs sitting at Gods right hand consisteth is 1. The perfection of Christs divine nature that is the equality of the Word with the Father which he did not then receive but ever had Which his Divinity though for the whole time of his humiliation it lay hidden and undiscried yet it afterwards shewed forth it selfe with power and majesty 2. The perfection and exaltation of Christs humane nature This perfection compriseth 1. The personall union of the humane nature with the Word Col. 2.9 In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God-head bodily 2. The excellency of gifts wisdom power brightnesse glory majesty and other graces far greater and more in number than are bestowed on all men or Angels and therefore in which he far excelleth both men and Angels Joh. 1.16 3.34 Of his fulnesse have all we received God giveth him not the spirit by measure 3. The perfection or the excellency of the office of the Medâatour that is the Propheticall Priestly and Royall function which Christ now as the glorified head of his Church doth in his humane nature gloriously exercise in heaven For now he is our glorious intercessor he is the glorious giver of the holy Ghost and the mighty preserver and defender of his Church This excellency of Christs office is the very exalting of Christ in all his functions that is the laying down of the infirmity of Christs humane nature and the perfection of glory which was due unto Christ both in respect of his office as being a Prophet King and Priest and in respect of his person as being God Mat. 28.18 All power is given unto me both in heaven and earth 4. The perfection of Christs honour that is the adoration worship and reverence which equally as to the Father is yielded unto Christ both of Men and Angels because he is adored and magnified of all as the Lord and Prince of all Let all the Angels of God worship him Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 Phil. 2.9 Hee hath given him a name above every name By these and the like speeches are signified the parts of Christs sitting at Gods right hand But the name whereof is spoken in the words of the Apostle before alledged is the excellency of the person and office of Christ and a declaration of both by his visible majesty that all may be forced to confesse that this is the King by whom God ruleth all things So also did Stephen see him standing on Gods right hand adorned with visible majesty and glory and worshipped him Christ had some parts also before of his excellency both of his office and of his person but he then came to the full perfection of all when being taken up into heaven hee was placed at the right hand of the Father A more full description of Christs sitting at Gods right hand By these parts now of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father the definition of his sitting may be made more full in this wise When Christ is said to sit at the right hand of the Father he is said to have the same and equall power with the Father To excell all Men and Angels in his humane nature both in gifts bestowed on him more and greater than on them as also in visible glory and majesty To shew himselfe Lord of Men and Angels and of all things that are created in the name of the Father To rule and administer immediately his Kingdom in heaven and the whole world and chiefly To govern by his power immediatly the Church Lastly To be acknowledged and magnified of all as chief Lord and Head But how and how many waies Christ is called our Head hath been heretofore fully handled in the 32. Question of the Catechisme Christ may be said to sit at Gods right hand in respect of both natures 1. How in respect of his humanity The Session therefore at the right hand of God is the honour not of the Father or the holy Ghost but proper to the Son alone and is indeed the last degree and consummation of honour which the Son obtained in both natures but diversly in each of them For in respect of his humane nature it is a reall communication of heavenly gifts or perfect glory which the humane nature or man-hood of Christ injoyed not before the ascension But as concerning his divinity his session at the right hand of God is no change thereof 2. How in respect of his divinity but a bare laying aside that humiliation whereunto it had subjected it selfe and a manifestation of that glory which he had alwaies with the Father and had concealed in the time of his humiliation and a title of full and free challenge whereof the God-head in the assumption of humane nature had as it were discharged it selfe For as the God-head humbled it selfe so also it was againe exalted and placed at the right hand of the Father namely John 17.5 it was gloriously manifested in the flesh Father glorifie me c. Many objections are by this definition refuted As 1. The holy Ghost also is equall with God the Father Therefore we may
truly say that hee also sitteth at the right hand of the Father Ans It doth not follow because the reason is grounded on an ill definition For although the holy Ghost be as well as the Father and the Son Head and Lord and Ruler of the Church yet doth it not agree to the holy Ghost but to Christ alone to sit at the right hand of the Father because hee alone took humane nature was humbled dead buried rose againe ascended and is Mediatour And further the Father worketh immediatly by the Son only but by the holy Ghost the Father doth not work immediatly but through the Son For the same order is to be kept in their operation and working which is in the persons The Father worketh not By himselfe but Of himself because he is of none The Son worketh By himself not Of himself because he is begotten of the Father The holy Ghost worketh by himself but from the Father and the Son from whom he doth proceed Therefore the Father worketh immediatly by the Son because the Son is before the holy Ghost yet not in time but in order but mediatly the Father worketh by the holy Ghost and therefore the Son the Mediatour is rightly said to sit at the right hand of the Father but not the holy Ghost Obj. 2. Christ before his ascension was alwaies the glorious Head and King of the Church Therefore he cannot now be first after his ascension said to sit at Gods right hand Ans Again this reason also is grounded upon a bad definition Christ was alwaies glorious but hee was not alwaies advanced and exalted in the office of the Mediatourship to wit in his Kingdome and Priesthood Now first he began to have the consummation and perfection of glory which before he had not that is gloriously to rule and administer his Kingdome and Priest-hood in the heavens Obj. 3. Christ saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit in my throne with me Therefore we also shall sit at the right hand of the Father Ans We shall sit there by participation of glory where this must be also granted that the same is the throne of the Father and the Son In the same throne many may sit but not in the same dignity but some in higher room and some in lower Many Counsellers sit neer the Prince but the Lord Chancellour only sitteth at his right hand And so Christ will not give that chief dignity and glory given him of his Father unto any other Repl. But to sit at Gods right hand is also to live gloriously and blessedly and this agreeth to us Ans This is not a full and sufficient dâfinition because a blessed life agreeth both to us and Angels but the sitting at Gods right hand doth not Whereupon these Articles were adjoyned together He ascended into heaven Hee sitteth at the right hand of God the Father 3. Whether Christ did alwaies sit at the right hand of God THis Question should not be needfull except mens curiosity had made it such To the explication whereof is required the distinction first of natures then of time Now as concerning Christs divinity 1. That alwaies sitteth at the right hand of the Father How Christ alwaies sate at the right hand of the Father according to his divinity as sitting signifieth an equall power and honour which Christ hath even the same with the Father For Christs divine nature was from everlasting equall with the Father in honour and power Likewise as To sit at the right hand of the Father signifieth To be the head of the Church For by the Word the Father did from the beginning alwaies preserve the Church as also by him he created all things In this sense Christ was placed by his eternall generation at the right hand of the Father 2. Christ according to his Divinity also doth so sit at the right hand of the Father as hee was ordained to this his office of Mediatourship from everlasting For hee was from everlasting ordained to the Mediatourship yea even according to his divinity 3. He doth alwaies sit according to his divinity at the right hand of God in that he begun from the very beginning of the world to execute and hath executed this his office How he sate not alwaies according to it but was there placed And Christ according to his divinity was in this respect after his ascension into heaven placed at the right hand in that his divinity then began to shew it selfe glorious in his body which in the time of his humiliation had hid it selfe from being openly manifested and declared For in the time of his humiliation which was when he lived on earth his God-head also had humbled it selfe not by making it selfe weaker but by hiding it self onely and not shewing it selfe abroad Therefore thus Christ also according to his divine nature was placed at his Fathers right hand namely by laying downe that humility which he took on him for our sake and by shewing forth that glory which hee had with his Father before the foundations of the world were laid but had hid the same in the time of his humiliation not by adding any thing unto it which it had not before neither by making it more bright and powerfull neither by manifesting and declaring it before God but unto men and by using fully and freely his right and authority which right and authority Christs humanity had as it were laid downe in the taking up and assumption of humane nature John 17.5 Therefore hee saith Now glorifie mee thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glory which I had with thee before the world was This glory he had not with men Therefore he prayeth that as he had it alwaies with the Father so he might manifest it unto men Wherefore this is not to be taken as if the Word received any change or alteration of his God-head but in that sense only which hath been said Now as concerning Christs humane nature according to it he was then first placed at the right hand of the Father when he ascended into heaven then he attained to his glorification when he received that which before he had not Luke 24.26 For thus it behooved Christ to suffer and so to enter into his glory The Ubiquitaries arguments drawn from Christs sitting at his Fathers right hand Object 1. Hee that sitteth at Gods right hand is every-where Christ sitteth at Gods right hand Therefore hee is every-where Ans This reason wee grant in respect of the communicating of the properties to the person But if it be further concluded that according to the flesh he is is every-where there will be more in the conclusion than was in the premisses Object 2. The right hand of God is every-where Christs humane nature sitteth at the right hand of God Therefore his humane nature is every-where Ans We deny the consequence of the whole reason because there are foure termes in this Syllogisme For
speake and give sentence and that in his humane nature And when hee speaketh God shall speake and when he judgeth God shall judge not only because he himself is God but because the Father shall speak and judge by him The judgement then shall belong unto all the three persons of the God-head as concerning their consent and authority but unto Christ as touching the publishing and executing of the judgement For Christ shall visibly give sentence of all The Son by visible pronouncing of sentence The Church by approbation Luke 21.30 Foure causes why Christ-man shall judge the world which sentence he shall also together execute The Church also shall judge as touching the approbation and allowing of his judgement as Christ saith that the Apostles shall sit on twelve seats and shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel that is that they shall subscribe unto Christs judgement and shall approve his sentence Furthermore the causes why Jesus Christ man shall be Judge are these 1. Because he must judge men therefore he must be beheld of men as a Judge But God is invisible 2. Because God will have the Church glorified by the same Mediatour by whom and for whom it was justified God will judge the world in righteousnesse Acts 17.31 Mat. 24.30 John 5.27 by that man whom hee hath appointed They shall see the Sonne of Man come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory The Father hath given power to the Sonne to execute judgement in that hee is the Sonne of Man 3. That wee may have this comfort to wit that this Judge whereas he is our Redeemer Heb. 2.11 Ephes 5.30 Brother and Head will be gracious unto us and will not condemne those whom he hath redeemed and purchased with his bloud nay whom he hath vouchsafed to make his brethren and members These are the three things then which comfort us 1. The person of the Judge for he is our brother and our flesh 2. The promise of the Judge for he hath promised and said He that beleeveth in the Sonne John 3.36 and 5.24 hath eternall life Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth in him that sent mee hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death unto life 3. The finall cause or end of his coming to judgement For he shall come to set his Church at liberty and to cast the wicked into eternall destruction 4. The fourth cause why Christ-man shall be Judge is the justice of God Because the world hath contumeliously dealt with Christ refusing his benefits Zach. 12.10 John 19.37 therefore They shall looke on him whom they have pierced that hee may the more confound his wicked enemies who shall be forced to behold him their Judge John 12.47 and 3.17 whom they have so much withstood Object Christ saith that he came not to judge or condemne the world How then should hee be our judge Answ Christ in these places speaketh of his first coming which was not to judge the world but to save it but at his second coming hee shall come to be the Judge of the quick and the dead 4. Whence and whither Christ shall come WE look for our judge Christ from heaven For whither the Apostle saw him ascend from thence shall he come 1 Thess 1.7 Mat. 26.64 Phil. 3.10 The Lord Jesus shall shew himself from heaven with his mighty Angels Hereafter shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and come in the clouds of the heaven From heaven then where hee sitteth at Gods right hand not out of the aire or the sea or the earth Acts 1.11 For as ye have seen him goe into heaven so shall he come Hee shall descend into the clouds that is he shall descend from heaven visibly into this region of the aire as hee did indeed visibly ascend These things are necessarily proposed that the Church may know whence to expect their Judge and Redeemer For as he will have it known whither he ascended so also will he have it known whence he shall come againe that he might thereby signifie that he hath not laid away that humane nature which hee took 5. How Christ shall come to Judgement HEe shall come 1. Truly visibly and locally not imaginarily Mat. 24.30 They shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of the heaven and so shall know him to be God by his visible majesty As yee have seen him goe into heaven so shall hee come Acts 1.11 But he ascended visibly and locally therefore hee shall descend also visibly and locally They shall look upon him whom they have pierced 2. Hee shall come furnished and prepared with glory and divine majesty with all the Angels Zach. 12.10 with voice and trump of the Archangel with divine power to raise the dead and to separate the godly from the wicked and to cast these into everlasting torments but to glorifie them for ever The Son of man shall come in the glory of the Father that is he shall come furnished with a heavenly multitude of Angels and full of majesty and that not by necessity but by his power and authority shewing himselfe to be Lord over all creatures and that with such glory as only agreeth and is proper unto the Father Whereupon withall is gathered that Christ is not a secondary God but the second person of the God-head equall with the Father For God will not give his glory to another 3. He shall come suddenly when the wicked lookt not for him When they say Peace 1 Thess 5.2 3. peace he shall come as a thiefe in the night 6. Whom Christ shall judge HEe shall judge all men both quick and dead and also the wicked Angels Now men are called quick or dead in respect of the state which goeth before this judgement As they which shall remaine alive untill the day of judgement are called the quick and living all the rest except these are called the dead and these at the day of Judgement shall rise the other which remain then alive shall be changed Which change shall be unto them instead of death and so We shall appeare before the judgement seat of Christ. Object But hee that beleeveth in the Sonne 1 Cor. 15.51 Rom. 14.10 shall not come into judgement and so it followeth that all shall not be judged Ans He that beleeveth shall not come into the judgement of condemnation but shall come into the judgement of absolution Wherefore we shall be judged as the word judgement is more largely taken for both condemnation and absolution The Divels shall not then be judged that is condemned but they shall be judged in respect of the publishing of the judgment already passed on them as also in respect of aggravating of the judgement Object The Prince of this world saith Christ is already judged and condemned John
16.11 Therefore hee shall not then be judged Ans The Divell is already judged but that only 1. By the decree of God 2. In the word of God 3. In his owne conscience 4. As touching the beginning of his condemnation But then he shall be so judged having the sentence proclaimed publikely on him that he shall not be able to attempt any thing more against God and the Church 7. What shall be the processe of the last Judgment and the sentence and execution of it 1. BY the vertue and divine power of Christ and by his humane voice the dead shall be raised John 5.28 1 Cor. 15.53 For All that are in the graves shall heare his voice and they shall come forth The living shall be changed and their mortall bodies shall be made immortall and they shall be gathered from the foure coasts of the world 2. By the ministery of the Angels all shall be presented before Christs throne For by the Angels as by those reapers Christ shall gather the godly and the wicked from the foure coasts of the world and they shall appeare before him This shall he doe by the Angels not of necessity but with authority not as if he had need of the Angels ministery but thereby to shew himself to be Lord of the Angels and of all creatures and this shall be for the majesty and glory of our Judge 3. The world heaven and earth shall be dissolved by fire there shall be a change of this present state and a purifying of the creatures but not a consuming or utter abolishing of them all 4. There shall be a separation of the godly from the ungodly and sentence shall be given of both Sentence shall be given which also we did touch before in the second question on the wicked principally according to the Law yet so as it shall be with the approbation of the Gospel Sentence shall be given on the godly principally according to the Gospel yet so that the Law shall allow and like of it The Elect shall heare the sentence out of the Gospel according to the merit of Christ apprehended of them by faith the testimonies of which faith shall be good works Come yee blessed possesse ye the kingdom Mat. 25.34 35. But the wicked shall heare the terrible and dreadfull voice Goe ye cursed into everlasting fire 5. There shall be a casting of the wicked into everlasting paines and an advancing of the godly to everlasting happinesse and glory For then shall Christ perfectly glorifie us and shall take us unto himselfe I will come againe John 14.3 1 Thes 4.17 and receive you unto my selfe Wee shall be caught up with them also in the clouds to meete the Lord in the aire and so shall wee ever be with the Lord. The wicked shall be cast apart from the godly with the Divels and shall be adjudged to eternall paines Object Hee that beleeveth not is condemned already Therefore the wicked are even now already condemned and shall not then first be condemned Ans As we said the Divels were already judged so also are the wicked already judged and condemned namely 1. In the decree of God 2. In his word inasmuch as this decree of God is revealed in his word 3. In their owne conscience 4. As concerning the beginning of their judgement But then the wicked together with the Divels shall be judged by proclaiming and publishing of that Judgement For then shall be 1. A manifestation of Gods judgement that they perish justly who perish 2. The wicked shall further also suffer punishments and torments of body which now is buried 3. The wicked and the Divels punishments shall be aggravated and they shall be so sharpely lookt unto and kept under that they shall not be able any more to hurt the godly or to despite God and his Church A great gulfe placed between us and them shall shut up all passage from them so that they shall cease to harme us 8. For what causes this judgement shall be THe chiefe and principall cause is the decree of God For therefore shall the last judgment be because God hath said and decreed that it shall be Wherefore it must needs be so 1. That so God may have his end 2. That he may shew and declare perfectly and wholly his goodnesse and love towards us that he may be worshipped in his temple which is in his chosen that the Son of God may have his kingdome and his citizens glorious and such as beseem him 2. A lesse principall and subordinate cause is both The salvation of the Elect who are here vexed and the damnation of the wicked who here doe flourish for therefore also shall the last judgement be that it may go well with the good and ill with the bad And of this shall the godly take matter to magnifie and praise God 3. The last judgement shall be because of Gods justice Here is not a full and perfect execution of Gods justice for the wicked must be in perfect and full evill state both in body and soul In a word the causes of the last judgement are That God may utterly cast away the wicked deliver and free his Church dwell in us and be all in all things 9. When the judgement shall be 1. THis judgement shall be in the end of the world in the end of dayes For there are three parts of the during and continuance of the world 1. Before the Law 2. Under the Law 3. Under Christ That part of the during of the world which is under Christ is called the end of the world the end of dayes the last time namely the continuance of time from Christs first coming untill his second Wherefore there shall not be so long space between Christs first coming and his second as was from the beginning of the world unto his first coming for we are fallen into the last dayes and daily see the signes which were fore-told concerning the judgement Babes it is the last time and as yee have heard that Antichrist shall come 1 John 2.18 even now are there many Antichrists whereby wee know that this is the last time But the yeer the moneth the day of this judgement is not known of Christ himselfe 1. As touching his humane nature 2. As touching his office and Mediatorship inasmuch as that requireth not that he should declare unto us the time of judgement Mark 13.32 Of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels which are in heaven neither the Son himself save the Father 10. Wherefore God would have us certain of the last judgement THe time of the judgement to come is unknown to us but as it is most certaine that that judgement shall come so God also would have us know the same 1. In respect of his glory that wee might be able to refute Epicures who account this heavenly Doctrine of the divine judgement to come for a fable and from the confusion which now is
in the world inferre that the world is not governed by God or if so then hee is unjust for It should goe well say they with the righteous But it doth not so Therefore God either cannot performe it or standeth not to his promises or there is no providence Unto which their cavill we answer That because in this life it goeth not well with the godly it shall goe well with them at length after this life 2. God will have us know it for our comfort that we may comfort our selves amidst our evils and miseries with this that at length shall come a time when wee shall be delivered out of this corruption and rottennesse 3. That wee may retain and keep our selves in the feare of God and our duty and that others also may be reclaimed from evill This judgement shall be let us endeavour therefore that we may be able to stand in this judgement The Scripture useth this argument both wayes both to comfort us and to hold and keep us in our duty Christ shall at length judge the wicked and our enemies suffer wee therefore patiently persecutions Rom. 14.10 We shall all appear before the judgement seate of Christ therefore live wee godly Luke 21.36 Watch therefore and pray continually that yee may bee counted worthy to escape all those things which shall come to passe and that yee may stand before the Son of man 2 Pet. 3.11 Seeing therefore that all these things must be dissolved what manner persons ought yee to be in holy conversation and godlinesse 4. That the wicked may be left excuselesse for they are warned sufficiently that they should be ready at every season lest they should say they were oppressed unawares 11. For what cause God would not have us certain of the time of judgement ALbeit it be most certain that the last judgement shall at length be yet the day of that judgement is altogether uncertain Mark 13.32 Of that day and hour no man knoweth no not the Angels which are in heaven nor the Son himself save the Father Now the causes why God would have it hid from us are these 1. That he might exercise our faith and patience and so wee should shew that wee would beleeve God and persevere in the expectation of his promise albeit we know not the time of our delivery 2. That he might bridle our curiosity 3. That hee might keep us in his fear in godlinesse and in executing of our duty and so we should be no way secure but ready every moment because were are uncertain when the Lord will come 4. That the very wicked might not deferre and prolong repentance seeing they know not the houre Mat. 24.43 25. â3 lest perhaps the day overtake them unawares If the good man of the house knew at what watch the theefe would come he would surely watch Watch therefore for ye know neither the day nor the hour when the Son of man will come Luke 19.13 Occupy till I come 12. For what cause God deferreth that judgement HEe deferreth it 1. To exercise faith patience hope and prayer in the godly 2. That all the elect may be gathered to the Church For in respect of them and not in respect of the wicked doth the world continue for the creatures were made for the children of the house the wicked use them as theeves and robbers But when the whole number of the Church is fulfilled and gathered together then shall be the end Now God will have the elect gathered by ordinary means he will have them in this life to hear the word and by it be renewed and converted to which is required some tract of time 3. Hee deferreth it that hee might grant unto all a time and space of repentance as in Noahs time and that his deferring might leave the wicked and obstinate without excuse Rom. 2.4 9.22 Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance God suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction 13. Whether the last judgement be to be wished for WE are doubt lesse to wish for the day of judgment because it is an undoubted signe and token of that difference whereby the elect are discerned from the reprobate which declaration the godly do earnestly desire Moreover it shall be a delivery out of those miseries in which wee are Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Revel 22.17 The Spirit and the Bride say Come Lord Jesu which they say not who are not ready to receive the Lord for the wicked tremble and shake at the mention of that judgment The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Jesus Christ which shall come to judge the quick the dead What is the meaning then of this Article I beleeve in Christ which shall come to judge the quick and the dead Ans I beleeve 1. That Christ shal certainly come and that at his second coming there shall follow a renewing of heaven and earth 2. That the self-same Christ shall come who for us was born suffered and rose againe 3. That he shall come visibly and gloriously to deliver his Church whereof I am a member 4. That he shall come to abject and cast away the wicked into everlasting pains Our comfort by Christs coming By these we receive great and sound comfort also and consolation For seeing there shall be a renovation or renewing of heaven and earth we have a confidence and trust that our state also shall be at length other and better then now it is seeing Christ shall come we shall have a favourable Judge for he shall come to judge who hath merited righteousnesse for us who is our Brother Redeemer Patron and Defender seeing he shall come gloriously he shall also give a just sentence and judgement and shall be mighty enough to deliver us seeing hee shall come to deliver his Church great cause why wee should cheerfully expect him seeing he shall abject and cast away the wicked into everlasting torments let us suffer patiently their tyranny To conclude seeing he shall deliver the godly and cast away the wicked he will also deliver not cast away us and therefore it is necessary that we repent and be thankfull in this life and flie fleshly security that we may be in the number of them whom he shall deliver ON THE 20. SABBATH Quest 53. What beleevest thou concerning the holy Ghost Ans First that he is true and co-eternall God with the eternall Father and the Son a 1 John 5.7 Gen. 1.2 Isa 48.16 1 Cor. 3.16 6.19 Act. 5.3 4. Secondly that he is also given to mee b Gal. 4.6 Mat. 28.29 30. 2 Cor. 1.22 Ephes 1.13 to make mee through a true faith partaker of Christ and all his benefits c Gal. 3.14 1 Pet. 1.2 1 Cor.
the Minor for in the Major it is taken for the power of the Father in the Minor for the person by whom the Father sheweth forth his power III. That the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son these arguments doe prove Four proofs that the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son His proceding from both The essence of the Father and the Son is communicated unto him because hee proceedeth from both and is the Spirit of both But there is nothing in God which is not his essence Seeing then that is indivisible it must needs be whole and the same communicated unto him which is in the Father and the Son As the spirit of man which is in man is of the essence of man so the Spirit of God which is in God is of the essence of God By this it appeareth What is the proceeding of the holy Ghost namely the communicating of the divine essence whereby the third person of the God-head alone receiveth the same and whole or entire essence from the Father and the Son as from him whose Spirit hee is as also the begetting of the Son is a communicating of the divine essence which the second person of the God-head alone receiveth as a Son of his Father whole and entirely the same which the Father hath and retaineth His proceeding from the Son proved three wayes And That the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son also is proved by certain reasons 1. Because he is called the Sons Spirit If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his Rom. 8.9 Gal. 4.6 He hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts The Spirit of his Son that is not given unto the Son of the Father but existing and proceeding as of the Fathers so of the Sons substance seeing the Son is equall and consubstantiall with the Father 2. Because the Son together with the Father giveth him John 15.26 John 20 22. Receive the holy Ghost 3. Because the holy Ghost receiveth the wisdome of the Son which hee revealeth unto us Hee shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you John 16.14 But seeing the holy Ghost is true God consubstantiall with the Father and the Son hee cannot receive any thing but of him of whose substance hee is Wherefore he proceedeth of the substance of the Son because he receiveth that of him which is the Sons His divine attributes The holy Ghosts equality with the Father and the Son is proved by those divine attributes and properties which are attributed and communicated to the holy Ghost as Eternity Eternity because hee created heaven and earth and because God was never without his Spirit Gen. 1.2 The Spirit of the Lord moved upon the waters Immensity Immensity or unmeasurablenesse as who dwelleth whole and intirely in all the elect Rom. 8 9. 1 Cor. 3.16 1 Tim. 1.14 The Spirit of God dwelleth in you Through the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Omnipotency Omnipotency because hee together with the Father and the Son created and preserveth all things Psal 33.6 1 Cor. 12.1 By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made and the hosts of them by the Breath of his mouth All these things worketh even the selfe same Spirit distributing to every man severally as hee will Omnisciency Omnisciency that is 1 Cor. 2.10 the knowledge of all things The Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God Infinite goodness and holiness Infinite goodnesse and holinesse and the causing of goodnesse and sanctity in the creatures Psal 143.10 1 Cor. 6.11 Let thy good Spirit lead mee into the land of righteousnesse Yee are sanctified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Unchangeablenesse Unchangeablenesse Acts 1.16 This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost spake Truth infallible Truth not to be doubted of and the fountain of truth When the Comforter shall come John 15.26 1 John 5.6 even the Spirit of truth The Spirit is truth Mercy unspeakable Unspeakable mercy The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us Rom. 5.5 8. â6 The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities Indignation against sin Indignation against even hidden sinnes They rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit The blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Isa 6â 10 Mat. 12.31 Acts â 9 Ephes 4.30 Why have yee agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Grieve not the holy Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed His divine works The same divine works which are attributed to the Father and the Son are also attributed to the holy Ghost and these both the generall and universall works as the generall creation preservation and government of the whole world His Spirit hath garnished the heavens The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given mee life And also singular and speciall effects as miracles John 26.13 33.4 Mat. 12.28 1 Cor. 12.4 I cast out Divels by the Spirit of God There are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit Likewise those works which properly belong to the salvation of his Church as the calling and sending of Prophets The Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me Isa 48.6 Acts 13.2 20.28 The holy Ghost said Separate mee Barnabas and Saul Take heed to all the flock whereof the holy Ghost hath made you overseers The bestowing of competent and fit graces for the ministery on ministers The holy Ghost shall teach you Luke 1â 12 2 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall The publishing of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 1 Pet 1.21 The instituting of Sacraments Baptise them in the name of the Father Mat. 28 1â the Son and the holy Ghost Whereby the holy Ghost this signified Heb. 9.8 that the way into the Holiest of all was not yet opened while as yet the first tabernacle was standing The fore-telling and prophecying of things to come he will shew you the things to come John 16.13 Acts 11.28 1 Tim 4.1 Agabus signified that there should be a great famine The Spirit speaketh evidently that in the later times some shall depart from the faith The gathering of the Church Ephes 2.22 In whom also yee are built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit are wee all baptised into one body The enlightning of mens mindes John 14.26 16.13 Ephes 1.17 The holy Ghost shall teach you all things Hee shall lead you into all truth God gave unto you the Spirit of wisdome and revelation through the knowledge of him Regeneration
this which ye now see and hear Wherefore the Son also giveth him but in this order that the Son sendeth him from the Father whence is gathered a strong argument for proof of Christs God-head for who giveth the Spirit of God and who hath any right or title unto him but God for the humane nature of Christ so far off is it that it should have this right and power to send the holy Ghost that contrarily it self was hallowed and sanctified by the holy Ghost What is meant by the giving of the holy Ghost Now we are to understand this giving of the holy Ghost by the Father and the Son as that both of them is effectuall and forcible by him and that the holy Ghost worketh on a precedency of the will of the Father and the Son For wee are to mark and observe the order of operation or working in the persons of the Divinity which is such in working as it is in subsisting the Fathers will goeth before the will of the Son followeth and the will of the holy Ghost followeth them both yet not in time but in order Why the holy Ghost is given The cause wherefore he giveth us the holy Ghost is none other but only of his free election through the merit and intercession of his Son Ephes 1.3 Which hath blessed us with all spirituall blessings in heavenly things in Christ as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter The Son giveth us him or he is given by the Son because hee hath obtained for us by his merit that hee should be given unto us and he by his own intercession bestoweth him on us 6. Unto whom the holy Ghost is given To all who partake of any of his gâfts To all the Church How to the elect THe holy Ghost is said to be given unto them to whom he communicateth his gifts and who acknowledge him Wherefore the holy Ghost is given to divers parties according to diverse gifts He is given to the whole Church or assembly of those that are called that is both to the elect and to hypocrites but in a diverse manner to the one and the other To the elect he is given not only as concerning his common gifts but also as concerning his proper and saving graces that is not only as concerning the knowledge of Gods doctrine but also as concerning regeneration faith and conversion because besides that he kindleth in them the knowledge of Gods truth and will hee doth further also regenerate them and endow them with true faith and conversion Hee is therefore so given unto them that he worketh and effectuateth in them his gifts of their salvation and that themselves also may know and feel by those gifts imparted unto them the holy Ghost dwelling in them And further he is no otherwise given unto them then as themselves also be willing and desirous of him and then is augmented and increased in them if they persevere How to hypocrites John 14.17 But to hypocrites the holy Ghost is given only as touching the knowledge of doctrine and other his common and generall gifts The world cannot receive him because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Hence it is apparent how the knowledge of tongues sciences and the like gifts bestowed on the heathen differ from those which are bestowed on the Church for they who amongst the heathen excelled in the knowledge of tongues and good arts and things profitable had indeed the gifts of God but not the holy Ghost whom none are said to have but they whom he hath sanctified and who acknowledge him to be the author of the gifts received 7. When and how the holy Ghost is given and received The holy Ghost is given 1. Visibây THe holy Ghost is then given when he imparteth or communicateth his gifts as hath been already proved And he is given either visibly when he bestoweth his gifts adjoyning outward signes and tokens or invisibly when he bestoweth his gifts without signes or tokens Hee was not alwayes given visibly but at certain times and for certain causes yet was he more plentifully powred on men in the time of the new Testament then before in the time of the old for so had Joel prophecied Joel 2.28 In the last dayes I will powr out of my Spirit So hee was given visibly unto the Apostles and others in the primitive Church Act. 2.3 10.44 There appeared unto them cloven tongues like fire and it sate upon each of them The holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word I saw the holy Ghost come down from heaven c. And these and other like speeches are so to be expounded as that the signe taketh the name of the thing it selfe and therefore that is affirmed of the thing which agreeth unto the signe by which signe the holy Ghost witnesseth his presence and efficacy So also John saw the holy Ghost descending on Christ in bodily shape like a dove Luke 3.22 Hee saw then the shape of a dove under which God shewed the presence of his Spirit Wherefore we must not think that there is any locall motion in God The sending of the holy Ghost is no locall motion but his presence and operation which hee sheweth and exerciseth in the Church For the holy Ghost is spread abroad every-where and filleth both heaven and earth in which respect hee is said to be given sent powred out when by his effectuall and forcible presence he doth create stir up and by little and little perfect his gifts in the members of the Church 2. Invisibly He alwayes was and is given unto the Church invisibly from the beginning unto the end of the world for hee spake by the prophets and hee which hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his Rom. 8.9 yea without the holy Ghost there never had been 3. By means of hearing the word and receiving the sacraments never should be any Church Hee is given after an ordinary way by the ministery of the word and by the use of the Sacraments and 1. In manifesting himselfe unto us through the studying and meditation of the doctrine of the Gospel for when he is known of us he will communicate himself unto us and when hee sheweth himself to be known of us hee doth also renew and reform our hearts So did hee work in the elect by Peters sermon in the day of Pentecost Acts 2.37 10.44 Likewise he wrought in Cornelius and the rest there present by the same Peter speaking But yet notwithstanding hee doth so work by the word and sacraments as that hee is not tied to those means 4. Freely to that hee is not tâed to âhem for hee converted Paul in his journey and hee furnished John Baptist with his gifts in his wombe Now when wee say hee is given by
bodies or of our bodies blended and mingled with his The same is refuted by that often alledged comparison of the head and members For those are co-herent and grow together but are not in mixture or mingled one with another Whence also we may easily judge of that communion which is in the Sacraments for the Sacraments seale nothing else but that which the word promiseth But to let this passe The same former errour is also hereby refuted in that this communion must be continued for ever for to this end doth Christ communicate himself to us that hee may dwell in us wherefore such as is his abiding and dwelling such is his communion But Christs abiding and dwelling is perpetuall Therefore his communion also is perpetuall This argument is most strong and firm and therefore for the assoyling of it they have been fain to devise their Ubiquity For The originall of the Ubiquity For to obtain that other communion which they would have they must needs affirm that Christ dwelleth alwayes bodily in all his saints The faithfull are called saints in three respects 1. Imputatively that is Why the faithfull are called saints in respect of that Christs sanctity and holinesse is imputed unto them 2. Inchoatively that is in respect of that conformity and agreeablenesse with the law which is inchoated or begun in them 3. In respect of their separation because they are selected and separated from all other men and are called of God to this end ever to worship or serve him By this then which hath been spoken it appeareth what it is to beleeve the communion of saints namely The meaning of the words of the Article to beleeve that the saints of which number I certainly assure my selfe to be one are united by the Spirit unto Christ their head and that from the head gifts are powred down upon them both those which are the same in all necessary to salvation as also those which being diverse and diversly bestowed upon every one are requisite for the edification and building of the Church Quest 56. What beleevest thou concerning remission of sins Answ That God for the satisfaction made by Christ hath put out all remembrance of my sins a 1 Joh. 2.2 1 John 1.7 2 Cor. 5.19 and also of that corruption within me b Rom. 7.23.24 25. Jer. 31.34 Micah 7.19 Psal 103.3 10 12. wherewith I must fight all my life time and doth freely endow me with the righteousnesse of Christ that I come not at any time into judgement c John 3.18 John 5.24 The Explication The chief Questions here to be considered are 1. What remission of sin is 2. Who giveth it 3. For what 4. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice 5. Whether it be freely given 6. To whom it is given 7. How it is given 1. What remission of sins is REmission of sins is the purpose of God not to punish the sins of the faithfull and that for the satisfaction of Christ. Or it is the pardoning of deserved punishment and the giving or imputing of anothers righteousnesse to wit the righteousnesse of Christ. But more fully it is defined on this wise Remission of sins is the will of God which to the faithfull and elect imputeth not any sin but remitteth to them both the blame and punishment of their sin and therefore doth in like sort love them as if they had never sinned and delivereth them from all punishment of sin and giveth them eternall life freely for the intercession and merit of Jesus Christ the Son of God our Mediatour Now albeit God for the merit of his Son remitteth our sins to us yet hee afflicteth us as yet in this life not thereby to punish us but fatherly to chastise us Neither yet because God doth not punish us for our sins must wee therefore think that he is not displeased with them for hee is highly displeased and offended with the sins also of his saints and chosen although he punish them not in them because he punished them in his Son For God doth not so remit sins as if hee accounted them for no sins or were not offended at them but by not imputing them unto us and not punishing them in us and by reputing us just for anothers satisfaction which wee apprehend by faith It is all one therefore to have remission of sins and to be just Object The law doth not onely require us to avoid sin but to doe good also Therefore it is not enough that our sin be forgiven but also good works are needfull and necessary that wee may be just Ans The omission of good is all sin he that can do good James 4.17 and doth it not is a sinner and accursed But God doth not hate us neither hath he a will to punish us for those sins for which Christ hath sufficiently satisfied in whom also we have remission of these and all other our sins so that by his only merit we are reputed just before God 2. Who giveth remission of sins REmission of sins is given of God onely who as the Prophet Isaiah saith putteth away our iniquities Remission of sins is the work of all three persons Chap. 43.25 And this is done both of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost for we are baptised in the name of all three Now baptism as also is said of Johns baptism Matth. 9.6 is wrought for remission of sins and of the Son the Scripture affirmeth plainly Acts 5.9 That the Son of man hath power to remit sins Likewise it is said of the holy Ghost Ephes 4.30 That he was tempted that he was offended and grieved Wherefore he also hath power to remit sins for none can remit sins but he against whom sin is committed and who is offended by sin And Christ also in plain words in the Evangelists speaketh of the sin against the holy Ghost Now the cause that God only that is Matth. 12.31 Mark 3.29 Luke 12.10 Why God onely can forgive sin the Father the Son and the holy Ghost only remit sins is this Because none but the party offended can remit sins But onely God the Father the Son and the holy Ghost is offended by our sins Therefore God only can remit them and consequently no creature is able to grant ought of this right of God Whereupon also David saith Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Object But the Apostles also and the Church remit sins Matth. 18.18 because it is said Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and what whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them John 20.23 and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Therefore not only God remitteth sins Answ How the ministers the Church are said to remât sins The Apostles remit sins in that they are the signifiers and declarers of Gods remission Likewise
Church in the Supper of his continuing and increasing his benefits unto us In the mean time it is one and the same Christ who both regenerateth and nourisheth us to eternall life In manner of using In the manner of using them To the lawfull use of baptisme regeneration sufficeth therefore it agreeth to all whom the Church reputeth regenerate as all elder persons professing faith and repentance and infants born in the Church But the Supper requireth farther the triall of the faith of the receivers the remembrance of the Lords death and thanksgiving Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.18 Doe this in remembrance of me Shew forth the Lords death till he come Let a man examine himself Baptism therefore is due to the whole Church that is as well to infants as elder persons the Supper onely to elder persons who can prove themselves and shew forth the Lords death In order of receiving In the order of receiving them For baptism must goe before and the Supper follow that is the sacrament of the Supper must not be given but to them who are baptised and not to them neither presently after baptisme but after they have made confession of their faith and repentance Whereupon in the ancient Church after the sermon were dismissed such as were excommunicated likewise those that were possessed or troubled with an evill spirit and the Catechumens that is such as did not yet understand the grounds and principles of religion or were not as yet baptised So of old they who were not yet circumcised were not admitted to the sacrifices or ceremonies Now if they who were baptised before they have made confession of their faith and repentance are not as yet to be admitted unto the Supper much lesse are they who being baptised live after the manner of swine and dogs In order of receiving it selfe which of baptism is but once of the Supper often In the receiving it selfe Wee must often celebrate the Supper because we must often shew forth the Lords death for it was therefore instituted that in it should be made publick remembrance recounting and shewing of Christs death also the confirmation of our faith concerning the eternall continuance of the covenant which confirmation is by the Supper is often necessary and therefore the Supper is often to be reiterated as also the eating of the Paschal lamb prefiguring this Supper was for this cause yeerly reiterated But baptism is not to be reiterated but once only to be received in our life time even as circumcision of old was but once received and baptism is therefore not to be reiterated both because wee have no commandement to this purpose and also because it is a signe of our receiving into the Church and covenant of God for the covenant once made is not againe undone or made void to those that repent but remaineth ratified and firme for ever For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and wee by repentance after our falls enter not a new league with God but renew and restore an old Hereof it is that Christ himselfe saith of the Supper Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this as often as yee shall drink it in remembrance of me And the Apostle As often as ye shall eat this bread and drink this cup ye shew the Lords death till hee come Rom. 9.3 But of baptism the same Apostle teacheth As many as have been baptised into Christ Jesus have been baptised into his death And Christ pronounceth Mark 16.16 He that shall beleeve and be baptised shall be saved Quest 76. What is it to eat the body of Christ crucified and to drink his bloud that was shed Ans It is not only to imbrace by an assured confidence of mind the whole passion and death of Christ and thereby to obtain forgivenesse or sins and everlasting life a Joh. 6.35 40 47 48 50 51 53 54. but also by the holy Ghost who dwelleth both in Christ and us so more and more to be united to his sacred body b Joh. 6.55 56. that though he be in heaven c Col. 3.1 Acts 3.21 1 Cor. 11.26 and we in earth yet neverthelesse are we flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones d Ephes 5.30 3.16 1 Cor. 6.15 1 John 3.24 and 4.13 and as all the members of the body are by one soule so are we also quickned and guided by one and the same Spirit e Joh. 6.57 15.1 2 3 4 5 6. Eph. 4.15 16. The Explication THis question expoundeth and declareth the thing signified in the Sacrament The eating of Christs flesh and drinking of his bloud is not corporall What it is to eat the flesh of Christ but spirituall and compriseth 1. Faith of Christs passion and death 2. An apprehension of remission of sinnes and eternall life through faith 3. Our union with Christ by the holy Ghost dwelling in Christ and in us 4. The benefit of his quickning by the same spirit Wherefore to eate the flesh of Christ and drink his bloud is to be received into favour with God for Christs merit to receive remission of sinnes and be reconciled to God by the same faith to have the Sonne of God who assumed mans nature and united it personally unto him dwelling in us and coupling us unto himselfe and his assumed nature by pouring into us his Spirit through whom he regenerateth us and restoreth light in us righteousnesse and life eternall such as is eminent in his assumed manhood More briefly to eate is 1. To beleeve 2. To receive remission of sins by faith 3. To be united to Christ 4. To be made partakers of the life of Christ or to be made like and conformed unto Christ by the holy Ghost who worketh the same things in us and in Christ This eating is our communion with Christ which the Scripture teacheth and which we professe in the Creed namely a spirituall union with Christ as members with the head and branches with the vine Christ teacheth us this eating of his flesh John 6. and confirmeth it in the Supper by externall signes Thus did the ancient Fathers Augustine Eusebius Nazianzen Hilary and others expound the eating of Christs body as hereafter shall appeare Wherefore the opinions of Papisticall Transubstantiation of a corporall presence and of eating Christs body in the bread with the mouth which many defend are not grounded on the words of the Supper which promise the eating of Christs body Quest 77. Where hath Christ promised that hee will as certainly give his body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken as they eat this bread broken and drink this cup Ans In the institution of his Supper the words whereof are these a 1 Cor. 11.23 24 25. Matth. 26.26 27 28. Mark 14.22 23 24. Luk. 22.19 20 Our Lord Jesus Christ in the night that hee was betrayed took bread and when he had given thanks hee brake it and said Take eat this
Supper therefore is often to be iterated and celebrated 1. Because of the words of the institution 2. In respect of the end and purpose of the institution because it must be done in remembrance of Christ Shew the Lords death That is beleeve that Christ dyed and that for you and then professe it also publickly before all Till he come Therefore it must be observed unto the worlds end neither is any other externall form to be looked for untill the day of judgement The words of the institution which have been hitherto expounded 1 Cor. 10.16 may be made more plain and cleer by these words of the Apostle The cup of blessing which wee blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ The cup of blessing That is the cup of thanksgiving which is received namely to this end that we may yeeld thanks to Christ for his death and passion The communion of the body likewise the communion of the bloud is to be made through faith partakers of Christ and all his benefits the same spirit being in us which is in Christ John 15.2 âphes 5. 1 John 1.6 and working the same in us which he worketh in Christ Or it is a spirituall fellowship of the faithfull with Christ as of members with the head and branches with the vine Bread and wine is the communion that is it is the signe and testimony of our communion with Christ But this our communion as the Apostle briefly declareth consisteth in this that wee who are many are but one body Whence it is most easie to collect That this communion of Christ is not a corporalleating For it is wrought only by faith and the holy Ghost Christ is the head and we the members and all wee who are members have also a communion of all Christs benefits Therefore the head is common the benefits common and so the members also common among themselves wherefore their love and dilection is common and mutuall Quest 78. Are then the bread and wine made the very body and bloud of Christ ON THE 19. SABBATH Ans No verily a Matt. 26.29 Mark 14.24 But as the water of baptism is not turned into the bloud of Christ but is only a signe and pledge of those things that are sealed unto us in baptism b Ephes 5.26 so neither is the bread of the Lords Supper the very body of Christ c 1 Cor. 10.16 11.26 although according to the manner of Sacraments and that forme of speaking of them which is usuall to the holy Ghost d Gen. 17.10 11. Exod. 12.11 13. 13.9 Titus 3.5 1 Pet. 3.21 1 Corinth 10.4 the bread is called the body of Christ The Explication THe Papists Transubstantiation under which also Consubstantiation maintained by the Ubiquitaries and others is comprehended is in this Question of the Catechisme consuted and rejected and the sacramentall kind of speech which we use with the true sense of those words of Christ This is my body examined and unfolded We will first intreat of that forme of speech which we use and of the true meaning of Christs words then will wee handle the controversie of Transubstantiation and Consubstantiation That therefore which hath been heretofore spoken in generall of sacramentall phrases and termes must be restrained to this Sacrament For thus Austine himself descendeth from the generall rule of sacramentall termes unto a particular instance of eating Christs flesh Eâist 23. ad Bonifââ This saith he is the only way to find whether a phrase be proper or figurative That whatsoever in Gods word cannot properly be referred to some point of morall duty or to the truth of faith you may be assured that it is figuratively spoken And a little after hee produceth this example Except yee eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drink his bloud yee have no life in you Hee seemeth saith Augustine by these words to injoyne us some hainous crime It is therefore a figurative speech instructing us that wee are to partake of Christs passion and joyfully and fruitfully to recall to mind how his flesh was crucified and wounded for us Wherefore as of Baptisme as hath been already declared so of the Lords Supper also the Scripture speaketh sometimes properly and sometimes figuratively The speech is figurative when Christ saith of the bread This is my body and of the cup This is my bloud Likewise when Paul saith This cup is the new Testament in my bloud For in these the name of the thing signified is attributed to the signe Paul also then speaketh figuratively when he saith This is my body which is broken for you because he attributeth the property of the signe which is to be broken to the thing signified Thus Cyprian must be understood When we drink of the cup we cleave to the crosse Serm. de Coena Hom 24. in 1 Cor. 10. Hom. 27. wee suck Christs bloud and lay our tongues in our Redeemers wounds Thus Chrysostome is to be interpreted when he saith Christs bloud is in the chalice Christs body which is in heaven is presented on earth to our view and is not only seen but touched of us nor touched only but eaten also he is held bitten and eaten of us in token of love as sometimes wee bite at him whom we love and touch his flesh with our tongue These sentences are not truly spoken or understood of the body of Christ but by a trope and figure usuall in sacraments Now the speech is proper when Christ saith Doe this in remembrance of me and when the Fathers every where say The breaking of bread is a memoriall a lively shadow of Christs sacrifice The bread signifieth the body of Christ It is a figure a signe a sacrament of the body of Christ Of the controversie concerning the words used in the Supper NOw whereas our adversaries the Papists and others deny that Christs words are sacramentally spoken and say we are to keep the letter wee must here adde something touching the controversie of the letter and meaning of the letter The Papists bear us in hand that by the vertue and force of consecration there is made a transubstantiation or changing of the bread into the body of Christ the accidents only remaining Others tell us of a consubstantiation or co-existence of Christs body in or with the bread The Transubstantiaries The Transubstantiaries and Consubstantiaries relie not on the simple meaning of Christs words together with the Consubstantiaries doe boast and glory that they understand the words of Christ simply and aright But neither perform that which they brag and boast of for that is the true simplicity and property of the word whereunto for the just understanding and interpretation thereof nothing is to be added neither ought to be taken from it neither any thing altered But as many as hold that the body of Christ
is The washing by the bloud of Christ in the Supper The body and bloud of Christ Ans The thing is not diverse because it is the same To be washed by the bloud of Christ and To drink the bloud of Christ as we have heretofore proved But the manner of the signifying one and the same thing is diverse that is there is a diverse similitude of one and the same thing signified by the signes or one and the same thing hath a diverse similitude or proportion Therefore as in Baptisme so in Circumcision likewise and the Passeover is promised a spirituall thing not a corporall and so also here in the Lors Supper 3. The third sort of Arguments which are deduced from the analogie of faith 1. FIrme and strong reasons are drawne from the Article which is concerning the truth of Christs humane nature Christ took a humane nature like unto us in all things sinne only excepted and retaineth the same through all eternity for our comfort and safety but humane nature is neither infinite neither can it be in moe places at once nor visible and invisible both together For it is proper unto the Deity only which is unmeasurable to be essentially in many or in all places at once according to that saying of Scripture Jerem. 23.24 Am not I he which fill heaven and earth and by this very attribute or property God is distinguished from all creatures Now the God-head it selfe cannot at the same time be both visible and invisible finite and infinite but in its own substance remaineth alwayes invisible incomprehensible and infinite else could it not be unchangeable We may not therefore imagine that when Christ said This is my body his body then sate both visible to them at the Table and yet was invisible also in the bread or that now it is both visibly conversant in heaven and invisibly contained in the bread 2. From the Article of Ascension Christ ascended truly that is was in his body visibly and locally taken up into heaven so that his body remained not nrr now remaineth on earth but in heaven whence he shall visibly returne to judgement He is not therefore in the bread Or thus we may urge the reason Christs body is finite as being a true body But it is now in heaven Therefore Christs body is not in While they beheld him he was taken up Acts 1.9 Colos 3.1 Seek the things which are above where Christ is The Major also is evident For if the true and very body of Christ be infinite it is on earth was no true body of Christ but apparent and phantasticall because it cannot agree no not to the God-head it selfe to be at one time finite and infinite sensible and insensible and so all those things which are spoken of Christ in the Articles of our Beliefe should not have been done indeed but only should have seemed and appeared to be done and so we should as yet remain in death Now here are two things to be noted 1. That by the argument drawn from the ascension Christs body is not cleane taken out of the Supper as some cavill but only out of the bread For the distance of heaven and earth only hindereth the existence of Christs body both in heaven and in the bread together but not his presence in the Supper to be spirituall eaten by faith For our faith in the word of the promise annexed to the bread and wine beholdeth and imbraceth the body and bloud of Christ and all his benefits there present 2. That the Argument of the Ascension not done but together with the former Argument of the truth of his humane nature overthroweth the opinion of a corporall presence of Christ in the bread For if Christs humane nature might be every-where or present in many places his Ascension could not hinder but that he might at once be both in heaven and in the bread But whereas the humane nature is finite not present in many places nor every-where hence it is that the Argument borrowed from the Article of his Ascension presseth most powerfully and as in the first Supper the consequence derived from the property of his humane nature thus Christs body sits at the Table Therefore it is not in the bread or in the mouth of his Disciples is sound and good so now we necessarily conclude out of the truth of his Ascension thus Christs body is in heaven Therefore it is not in the bread or elsewhere on earth Object It is humane reason alone that judgeth Christs corporall presence in the bread contrary to these Articles of faith Therefore they are not indeed contrary Answ We deny the Antecedent For not reason onely but the Christian faith and Gods Word reacheth us that Christs body is a true humane and finite body and not conversant at once in all or many places and that now since it ascended into heaven it is not in the earth but remaineth and abideth in heaven untill he returne thence to judge the quick and the dead That Christs body then should be present at once in heaven and in the bread is repugnant not to humane reason only but also to Gods Word This indeed is a principle uncontroversed How farre forth we are not to listen to mans reason in divine matters That mans reason in divine matters oppugning Gods Word is not to be regarded but ought to be subject thereunto Notwithstanding it is not simply to be cashiered or discharged no not in controversies of Divinity as if we were to bring a meer brutish and blockish sense to the sifting of the truth of Gods Word but we are to use reason aright to discern therby truth from falshood For to this end was reason given to us men that we should discern by the light of understanding contradictory opinions and fully conceiving what is consonant with Gods Word and what jarreth therewith should applaud and imbrace the one and reject the other If this be not grounded and settled in us there will be no opinion so absurd and impious there will be nothing in the polluted sinks of all Hereticks so filthy and monstrous which may be confuted by holy Scripture For Hereticks and Deceivers will alwayes except against us that their opinions impugne not the truth of Gods Word but that they seeme onely in mans reason so to doe Repl. The Scripture attributeth to Christs body many properties and prerogatives supernaturall or above and beyond nature which are not incident to our bodies as to walke on the waters to be transfigured to be carried up into heaven to pierce and passe through a stone and closed doores to be united to the God-head personally to be made a sacrifice for our sinnes c. Therefore it is no absurdity to attribute unto it presence in heaven and in the bread both at once or even ubiquity it selfe Ans In the Antecedent are many untruths mingled with some truths For the penetration of Christs body through the stone
not to the Latine Church but by the Greeke Church and those words are found in the Greeke Testament when first it was written in Greeke And therefore wee have no Hebrew words derived unto our Church which the Greeke Church had not before us If also wee seek the Greeke Fathers the word Missa will never be found to have been used by them Therefore I think not that the word Missa was taken from the Hebrewes but Missa which doubtlesse is a Latine word by originall seemeth to have taken from the Fathers who used Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marc. Cypr. debono patient Epist 4. lib. 3. Wee have spoken saith hee of a De remissa peccatorum remissio of sinnes And Cyprian Hee that was to give b Daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sins did not disdaine to be baptised And again he useth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost hath not c Remissam peccatorum non habet remission of sins Wherefore as they say Remissa for Remissio so they seem also to have said Missa for Missio But herein againe they much vary For some will have the word Missa to be used as it were Missio from an ancient custome of Ecclesiasticall rites and actions which came from the Greeke Churches to the Latine because Sermons and Lectures being ended before the Communion a Deacon did send forth that is did command the Catechumenes the possested with spirits and the excommunicated persons to depart crying with a loud voice If any Catechumene be yet abiding within the Church let him depart and so the word Missa seemeth to be used as it were a Mission or sending away because it was the last part of divine Service Others will have it to be so called from a Dimission or from the manner of dimissing the congregation because Service being ended a Deacon dimissed them with these words Ite missa est that is Goe you may depart Or as others interprete it Go now is the collection of almes which they will have to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speake or throwing or casting it in for the poore Lombard hath a new conceit hereof Lib. 4. dist 15. It is called the Masse saith hee because an heavenly Messenger cometh to consecrate Christs quickning body according to that prayer of the Priest Almighty God command that this be carried by the hands of thine Angell into thine high Altar c. Therefore unlesse an Angell come it cannot rightly be called a Masse Loe the folly of the man Againe The Masse is so called either because the host is sent whereof mention is made in that Service whence it is said Ite missa est that is Follow the host Lib. 4. dist 24. which is sent up to heaven trace yee after it Or because an Angel cometh from heaven to consecrate the Lords body by whom the host is carried and conveyed to the heavenly Altar Whence it is also said Ite missa est Goe it is sent Wee reject both the name and the thing For this word the Masse doth not agree to the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was used of the ancient Writers Moreover we have no need of this name for wee have other words for this purpose extant in Scripture where it is called The Lords Supper The Lords Table Breaking of bread c. Now let us see the differences of the Supper and the Masse and those most contrary one to another and such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished They are especially three and are desciphered in the Catechisme 1. The Lords Supper testifieth unto us That wee have full remission of sinnes and justification freely by faith for Christs one and onely sacrifice finished on the Crosse according to these sayings of Scripture The bread is the body of Christ given for us Heb. 7.27 Heb. 9.12 26. The cup is the bloud of Christ shed for us for remission of sinnes Doe this in remembrance of mee Shew forth the Lords death till hee come That did hee once when hee offered up himselfe By his owne bloud entred hee in once into the holy place and obtained eternall redemption for us For then must hee have often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath hee appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe Heb. 10.10 12 14. By the which will wee are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once made This man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for ever at the right hand of God With one offering hath hee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Contrariwise the Masse denieth that both quicke and dead have remission of sins by and for Christs oblation except also he be daily offered by the Massing-Priests to God his Father For thus hath that their Canon which they call the lesse Holy Father Almighty and Eternall God receive this immaculate host or sacrifice which I thy unworthy servant offer to thee my living and true God for my innumerable sinnes offences and negligences and for all that stand about me here present yea and for all faithfull Christians quick and dead that it may be profitable to me and them to everlasting salvation And their greater Canon hath Remember Lord thy servants and handmaids N. and all here present whose faith and devotion is well knowne unto thee for whom we offer or who offer unto thee this sacrifice of praise for themselves and all that are theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their safety and salvation What need was there that Christ should offer himselfe at all if the oblation of a petty Masse-Priest may serve for the redemption of soules 2. The Lords Supper witnesseth unto us That Christ according to the Articles of faith as concerning his humanity is in heaven at the right hand of his Father and is not shrouded under the bare accidents of the elements or signes in the Supper and that he exhibiteth unto us in the Supper his body and bloud to be eaten and drunken by faith and that he ingraffeth us into himselfe by his holy Spirit that we may abide in him and have him abiding in us as it is said He that is joyned unto the Lord 2 Cor. 6.17 10.16 Heb. 1.3 8.1 4. is one spirit The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ We have such an high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens For he were not a Priest if he were on earth Contrariwise the Masse teacheth us That bread and wine by force of consecration is changed into Christs body and blood and that this his body and bloud in the act of consecration
the substance of bread and wine is quite abolished and the accidents onely remaine 7. The end of the Supper is the confirmation of faith in Christ and his one onely sacrifice The end of the Masse is a confirmation of that opinion of workes meritorious for their very working and performance and a deniall of Christs sacrifice 8. The Supper teacheth us that Christ is to be adored above in heaven The Masse-mongers adore him under the formes of bread and wine These differences prove that the Popish Masse in the foundation and ground thereof is nothing else but a deniall of CHRISTS onely sacrifice and an horrible Idolatry They further point out unto us many causes for which the Popish Masse ought to be suppressed abolished and abandoned far out of the Church Nine causes why the Masse is to be abolished of which are these here expressed 1. The Popish Masse is a manifold corrupting or rather abolishing of the whole rite instituted by Christ For it taketh away the cup from the people and admitteth many childish toyes unknowne to the Apostles and never practised by religious antiquity when as notwithstanding no creature hath any power to institute any Sacraments or to change and abolish the constitutions and ordinances of God 2. The Masse taketh away the signe and Sacrament it selfe because it transformeth the signe into the thing signified For it denieth that there is any bread and graine remaining but saith it is the flesh and bloud of Christ substantially which is flat repugnant to the nature of a Sacrament which admitteth not that the substance of the signes be abolished nor requireth a physicall connexion of the signes and things signified and therefore no transubstantiation or corporall presence in the Supper but leadeth us unto Christ crucified and now reigning in heaven and thence communicating himselfe unto us 3. The opinion of Merit in the worke done is grounded on the Masse For the Masse-Priests feigne that the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice which for its own worth doth merit even by the worke it selfe wrought that is through the externall right and action both for him that celebrateth and for others remission of sins Whereas even Moses sacrifices had not this property or power but the only sacrifice of the Son of God once offered for us whereunto the Lords Supper leadeth and directeth us and from which the Masse with-draweth us In what sense the Fathers call the Supper a sacrifice The Fathers indeed sometimes call a supper a Sacrifice and so it is but an Eucharisticall or thanksgiving sacrifice not a propitiatory sacrifice as the Papists dreame And the Supper verily is even that same sacrifice which Christ offered in such sort as the bread is that body which Christ gave for us but sacramentally But our Masse-Priests will have the Masse to be not the same sacrifice which Christ offered but diverse and different from it For they terme it a sacrifice without blord whereby is obtained remission of sins Therefore in very truth they deny Christs bloody sacrifice whilst they deny that Christ hath perfectly merited remission of sinnes and invent another sacrifice for the purging of sin howsoever in words they professe that they offer no other sacrifice then that which Christ offered For it is one thing for the same sacrifice to be often offered which cannot be verified of Christs sacrifice and another thing for one sacrifice to be once offered and that sufficient to take away all sins which the Scripture affirmeth of Christs sacrifice For these speeches are contradictory This sacrifice alone is sufficient for remission of sins and This sacrifice with others is offered for sins 4. In this errour another lurketh whereas they beare us in hand that by their Masses they are able to obtaine remission of sins and redemption of soules for such as are absent dead or in Purgatory though Gods word contrariwise reach that we shall be cloathed in heaven if we be found cloathed and not naked on earth and that we shall be judged as we are found in our departure out of this life Cont. Demet. For saith Cyprian When we are once deceased and have departed this life there is no place for repentance no effect of satisfaction here life is either lost or gained here we procure eternall salvation by our worship of God and fruit of faith 5. Hereof also is hatched another fancy seeing they feigne that by that worke of offering the sacrifice in the Masse they do not only merit remission of sins but other benefits also as healing of sick men sheep horses oxen swine c. Wherefore they feigne that in the Masse corporall blessings and different in kinde from those which are promised in the Gospel and sealed by the Sacraments are imparted unto them 6. The Masse is repugnant to Christs Priest-hood because he is the onely High Priest who hath power to offer himselfe The Pope with his companions most impudently pulleth this honour to himself For these deceivers and lying men feigne with great contumely and despite to Christ that they offer againe Christ unto the Father and that they alone are worthy men to offer Christ unto his Father when yet no man no Angel neither any creature is of that dignity and worthinesse as that he may sacrifice the Sonne of God For the Priest is above the sacrifice they therefore who will be the Priests to offer Christ mount and lift themselves above him Object The Priests slay not but offer only and present the Son unto the Father that for his sake he may remit us our sinnes and so they only apply that one and only sacrifice of Christ Ans It is enough that they say that they offer Christ with their hands For it remaineth that they make themselves Priests and so place themselves above Christ the Son of God Neither is it materiall that they deny that they slay Christ Many things were offered of old by the Priests which were not slain neither were of that quality but were only offered as cakes and liquid offerings and burnt offerings and other such like The Jewes indeed slew Christ but it cannot thence be affirmed that they did sacrifice him but Christ himselfe was willingly slaine and therefore sacrificed himselfe Christ through the eternall spirit offered himselfe without spot to God Heb 9 1â Heb. 9.28 and verily he offered himselfe once a sacrifice unto his Father for us Christ was once offered to take away the sins of many and to them that looke for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation Christ after he had offered one sacrifice for sins Heb. 10.12 A propitiatory sacrifice cannot be without bloud sitteth for ever at the right hand of God Now the Papists contrary to these manifest places of Scripture will have Christ to be often offered in the Masse For they say they sacrifice him indeed but slay him not But a propitiatory sacrifice cannot be without slaughter for Without shedding of
in remembrance of him and to shew forth his death 7. That Christ in his Supper doth not command and require a dissembled and hypocriticall remembrance of him and publishing of his death but such as imbraceth his Passion and death and all his benefits obtained by these for us by a true and lively faith and with earnest and ardent thankfulnesse and applieth them unto those which eat and drinke as proper unto them 8. That Christ will dwell in beleevers only and in them who not through contempt but through necessity cannot come to the Lords Supper yea in all beleevers even from the beginning of the world to all eternitie even as well and after the same manner as he will dwell in them who came unto the Lords Supper They disagree in these points 1 THat one part contendeth that these words of Christ This is my body must be understood as the wordes sound which yet that part it selfe doth not prove but the other part that those words must be understood sacramentally according to the declaration of Christ and Paul according to the most certain and infallible rule and levell of the Articles of our Christian faith 2. That one part will have the body and bloud of Christ to be essentially In or With the bread and the wine and so be eaten as that together with the bread and the wine out of the hand of the Minister it entreth by the mouth of the receivers into their bodies but the other part will have the body of Christ which in the first Supper sate at the table by the Disciples now to be and continue not here on earth but above in the heavens above and without this visible world and heaven untill he descend thence again to judgement and yet that we notwithstanding here on earth as oft as we eat this bread with a true faith are so fed with his body and made to drink of his bloud that not only through his passion and bloud shed we are cleansed from our sins but are also in such sort coupled knit and incorporated into his true essentiall humane body by his Spirit dwelling both in him and us that we are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and are more neerly and firmely knit and united with him than the members of our body are united with our head and so we draw and have in him and from him everlasting life 3. That one part will have all whosoever come to the Lords Supper and eat and drink that bread and wine whether they be beleevers or unbeleevers to eat and drink corporally and with their bodily mouth the flesh and bloud of Christ beleevers to life and salvation unbeleevers to damnation and death the other holdeth that unbeleevers abuse indeed the outward signes bread and wine to their damnation but that the faithfull only can eat and drink by a true faith and the fore-alledged working of the holy Ghost the body and bloud of Christ unto eternall life Quest 83. What are the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven ON THE 31. SABBATH Ans Preaching of the Gospel and Ecclesiasticall discipline by which heaven is opened to the beleevers and is shut against the unbeleevers Quest 84. How is the Kingdome of heaven opened and shut by the preaching of the Gospel Answ When by the commandement of Christ it is publikely declared to all and every one of the faithfull that all their sins are pardoned them of God for the merit of Christ so often as they imbrace by a lively faith the promise of the Gospel but contrarily is denounced to all Infidels and Hypocrites that so long the wrath of God and everlasting damnation doth lie on them as they persist in their wickednesse a John 20.21 22 23. Mat. 16.19 according to which testimony of the Gospel God will judge them as well in this life as in the life to come Quest 85. How is the Kingdom of heaven opened and shut by Ecclesiasticall discipline Ans When according to the commandement of Christ they who in name are Christians but in their doctrine and life shew themselves aliens from Christ b Rom. 11.7 8 9. 1 Cor. 12.28 after they have been some time admonished will not depart from their errours or wickednesse are made knowne unto the Church or to them that are appointed for that matter and purpose of the Church and if neither then they obey their admonition are of the same men by interdiction from the Sacraments shut out from the Congregation of the Church and by God himselfe out of the Kingdome of heaven And againe if they professe and indeed declare amendment of life are received as members of Christ and his Church c Mat. 18.15 16 17. 1 Cor. 5.3 4 5. 2 Thes 3.14 15. 2 John 10.11 2 Cor. 2.6 7 10 11. 1 Tim. 5.17 The Explication SEeing it hath bin shewed in the Treatise next going before who are to be admitted by the Church unto the Lords Supper very commodiously and fitly shall this doctrine follow concerning the power of the keyes wherein besides other things this chiefly is taught How they who are not to be admitted must be restrained and excluded from the Sacraments lest approaching unto them they profane them The chiefe questions are 1. What the power of the keyes given unto the Church is and what are the parts thereof 2. Whether Ecclesiasticall discipline and excommunication be necessary 3. To whom that power is committed against whom and in what order to be used 4. To what ends it is to be directed and what abuses therein are to be avoided 5. What that power of the keyes committed unto the Church differeth from the Civill power 1. What the power of the keyes given to the Church is and what are the parts thereof THe power of the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven which Christ gave to his Church is the preaching of the Gospell and Ecclesiasticall discipline whereby heaven is opened to the beleeving and shut up against the unbeleeving and unfaithfull Or it is the office or charge imposed on the Church by Christ of denouncing by the preaching of the Gospell and Church discipline Gods will and even of declaring the grace of God and remission of sins unto the penitent that is to them who live in true faith and repentance but of denouncing unto the wicked the wrath of God and exclusion or banishment from the Kingdome of Christ and of casting such out of the Church as long as they shall shew themselves in doctrine and life estranged from Christ and of receiving them againe into the Church when afterwards they shall repent It is called the power of the keyes by a Metaphor or borrowed speech taken from the Stewards of mens houses Why this power is called the keys to whom the keyes are delivererd in charge and the keyes import a Steward-ship by a Metonymy or change of names between the signe and the thing signified thereby as we use to say The Scepter
an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud hee that remembreth incense as if hee blessed an Idoll Jerem. 6.20 In the sixth of Jeremy he sharply reproveth those who being defiled with their abominations yet durst appeare in his Temple Ezekiel the 20. he threatneth that he will not answer Ezck. 20.31 when he is asked by them who goe after other gods and then present themselves in Gods Temple when they are polluted In the same Chapter he saith verse 24. that they profane his Sabbaths and pollute his Sanctuary who when they have gone a whoring after Idols appeare in his Temple Amos the fifth Amos 5.21 hee rejecteth the sacrifices and worship of transgressors I hate and abhorre your feast-dayes and will not smell in your solemne assemblies Haggai the second he prohibiteth the uncleane in soule once to touch holy things where he speaketh of morall and ceremoniall uncleanenesse Prov. 15.8 The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to the Lord. In the New Testament John admitteth them only to baptisem who confessed their sins and repented Bring forth fruits worthy amendement of life Leave thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way Mat. 3.6 first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Therefore whosoever reconcileth not first himself unto his brother hee is to be debarred the Sacraments For Christ will that all submit themselves first unto God according to all his commandements before they approach to any Sacrament For by the name of Altar here are understood any Sacraments whatsoever Amend your lives Acts 2.38 8.37 1 Cor. 10.20 21. 11.27 and be baptised every one of you If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Therefore if thou beleevest not thou mayest not The things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to divels and not unto God Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of Divels Whosoever eateth unworthily is guilty of the Lords body But the wicked eating without faith and repentance eate unworthily Therefore they are guilty We ought not to partake in other mens sins and we ought not to wink at any mans destruction therefore wee may not admit the wicked to the Sacrament lest they eat unto themselves damnation 2. In respect of Christ and his Apostles speciall commandement If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone Mat. 18.15 16 17 18. if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother But if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two that by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be confirmed And if he will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it unto the Church and if he refuse to heare the Church also let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican Verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven But Christ will not that his Sacraments which he instituted for the faithfull alone be made common with Pagans and Publicans And lest this Mandate might be understood of some private and speciall judgement it is expresly added Whatsoever yee shall bind c. which words cannot be otherwise understood but of the publike power of the Keys I verily as absent in body but present in spirit 1 Cor. 5.3 4 5. have determined already as though I were present that hee that hath done this thing when ye are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that such one I say by the power of our Lord Jesus Christ be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh Ibid. ver 11 13. that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus And againe With such a one eate not Put away therefore from your selves that wicked man For what concord hath Christ with Belial 2 Thes 3.6 14. or what part hath the Beleever with the Infidels We command you brethren in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that yee withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh inordinately and not after the instruction which yee received of us If any man obey not our sayings note him by a letter and have no company with him that hee may be ashamed 2 John ver 10. If there come any unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds 3. The power of the Keyes is necessary in respect of Gods glory For God is reproached and despited if without difference wicked blasphemers goe in the number of his Children and his Kingdom and the divels be confounded 4. Lest the Sacraments be profaned and that given the wicked in the Supper which is denied them in the Word 5. That the purity of Gods doctrine and worship be preserved 6. For the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly profane Christs Sacraments or suffer them to be profaned 7. For the safety of the sinners that they being often admonished and put to shame may returne to repentance 8. For avoiding of offence in the Church that others weaklings be not corrupted by evill example 4.1 Cor. 5.6 Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 9. For avoiding of offence among those that are without lest they who are not as yet members of the Church come not to it 10. That the name of God might not be blasphemed and evill spoken of by others and his Covenant despited and reproached 11. That from the sinners themselves punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table eate their owne damnation Wherefore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither 12. They who deny the faith and doctrine of Christ are to be excluded from the Church and from the use of the Sacraments For the Faithfull or Christians are not to be confounded or mingled with those who are not members of the Church or with those who are professed ungodly persons blasphemers revolters to Arrianisme Mahumetanisme and the like But they that deny and refuse to repent deny the faith and doctrine They professe that they know God but by workes they deny him And he that denieth the faith Tims 1.16 is worse than Infidels Therefore they who persist in their wickednes and deny to repent are to be shut out of the Church neither are they to be admitted to the use of the Sacraments 13. And here hath place that saying of Christ Give not that which is holy to dogges Wherefore neither to the Sacraments are dogges to be admitted namely those which persist in their wickednesse and make a mocke of Gods Word For if Christ speaketh this of his audible Word to wit the Word preached which yet was instituted
are not able to merit or deserve any thing But there cometh good rather unto our selves by good works For the good works which we doe are a conformity with God and therefore are Gods gift by which gift and benefit we are bound unto God but not God unto us Wherefore it is no lesse absurd to say that we merit salvation at Gods hands by good works than if one should say Thou hast given mee an hundred florens therefore thou oughtest also to give mee a thousand florens Howbeit God enjoyneth us good works and promiseth free recompence to them that doe them as a father promiseth rewards unto his sons ON THE 34. SABBATH Quest 92. Which is the law of God Ans God spake all these words a Exod. 20.1 Deut. 5.6 1. I am the Lord thy God which hath brought thee out of Egypt out of the house of bondage thou shalt have no other gods in my sight 2. Thou shalt make to thee no graven Image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heaven above or in the earth beneath or in the water under the earth Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God and visit the sins of the Fathers upon the Children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate mee and shew mercy unto thousands of them that love mee and keep my commandements 3. Thou shalt not take the name of thy Lord thy God in vain for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vain 4. Remember thou keep holy the Sabbath day six daies shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no maner of works thou and thy son and thy daughter thy man-servant and thy maid-servant thy cattell and thy stranger that is within thy gate For in six daies the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seventh day wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day and hallowed it 5. Honour thy father and thy mother that thy daies may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee 6. Thou shalt doe no murther 7. Thou shalt not commit adultery 8. Thou shalt not steale 9. Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour 10. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house nor his wife nor his servant nor his maid nor his oxe nor his asse nor any thing that is his The Explication Now followeth the doctrine of the Law which is the Canon and Rule of good works The chief questions concerning the Law are 1. What the law is in generall 2. What are the parts of Gods law 3. How far the law is and is not abrogated by Christ. 4. In what the morall law differeth from the Gospell 5. How the Decalogue is divided 6. What is the true meaning of the Decalogue and of every commandement thereof 7. How far forth the law may be kept of the regenerate 8. What is the use of the law THe first foure of these questions pertaine to this 92. Question of Catechisme the fifth to the 93. Question the sixth to the 94. and to the rest which follow untill the 114. Question the seventh to the 114. Question the eighth to the 115. Question of the Catechisme 1. What the law is in generall THe Latine word Lex which signifieth the law is derived from Lego which signifieth to reade and publish or from Lego which signifieth to choose With the former derivation agreeth the Hebrew word with the latter the Greek word For in the Greek the Law is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which cometh from a word that signifieth to divide and distribute and therefore the Law is so called because it distributeth unto every one proper charges and functions In Hebrew the Law is called Thorah that is doctrine because Lawes are published unto all that every one may learn them And hereof is it that the ignorance or not knowing the Law doth not excuse nay rather they who are ignorant of those Laws which belong unto them doe even in that very respect sin because they are ignorant The Law in generall is a sentence or decree commanding things that are honest binding creatures endued with reason unto obedience with a promise of reward and commination or threatning of punishment It is a sentence commanding things that are honest otherwise it is no Law It bindeth creatures endued with reason for the Law was not made for them who are not bound to obedience With a promise of reward The Law freely promiseth blessings unto those who performe obedience because no obedience can be meritorious before God Object But the Gospell also promiseth freely good things and blessings Therefore the Law differeth not from the Gospel Ans The Law promiseth freely after one manner and the Gospel after another The Law promiseth freely with a condition of our obedience But the Gospel promiseth freely without the workes of the Law with a condition of faith not with a condition of our obedience Wherefore the Gospel doth not promise blessings freely without all condition but without such a condition as wherewith the Law promiseth blessings unto us And with a commination or threatning of punishment otherwise the Law were a vaine and empty sound and should effect nothing Plato saith A Law is a right forme of government directed to the best end by fit meanes proposing punishments to transgressors and rewards to the obedient Oftentimes by the word Law the course and order of Nature appointed by God is improperly signified So we say The Law that is the order of Nature requireth that fruit spring of a tree But more improperly doth S. Paul call originall sin the law of sin because as a law it constraineth us to sin 2. What are the parts of the Law LAwes are some divine and some humane Humane lawes are they which being established by men doe bind certain men unto certain externall actions whereof there is no divine commandement or prohibition expresly with a promise of reward and commination or threatning of punishments corporall and temporall These humane lawes are either Civill or Ecclesiasticall Civill lawes are such as are made by Magistrates or some whole body and corporation concerning a certain order of actions to be observed in civill government in bargaines and contracts in judgements and punishments c. Ecclesiasticall or Ceremoniall lawes are those which are made by the consent of the Church concerning some certain order of actions to be observed in the Ministery of the Church which are the limitations of circumstances serving for the Law of God Divine lawes that is the lawes of God partly belong unto Angels and partly unto men and partly unto certain speciall men And these doe not only bind unto externall actions but require further internall or inward qualities actions and motions neither propose they corporall and
thy brethren Deut. 4.9 6.20 11.19 Luke 22.32 Col. 3.16 1 Thes 5.11 The Vices contrary to the former vertue Exhort one another and edifie one another Unto the propagation of the doctrine concerning God is opposed Omitting of instructing others Mat. 25.25 An omission or neglect of occasions and ability to instruct others and to bring them unto the knowledge of the truth especially our children or others who are committed unto our trust and charge Hither belongeth Christs Parable of the servants imploying their Masters Talents in trafique I was affraid and went and hid thy talent in the earth Loathing of communications about divine matters A loathing or shunning of such talke and speech as is had of God and divine matters I will delight in thy Statutes and will not forget thy words Salvation is far from the wicked because they seeke not after thy Lawes 3. The corruption of Religion and heavenly Doctrine whereby some false thing is avouched or spread abroad concerning God Psal 119. Jerem. 13. 14. and his will or works The Prophets prophesie lies in my Name By sword and famine shall those Prophets be consumed Vertue Lauding of God II. The celebration lauding or magnifying of God which is a commemoration and recounting of Gods works and properties joyned with a liking and admiration of them before God and his creatures to this end that we may signifie and declare our liking or approbation and reverence towards God that God may excell above all things and that so our subjection to him may appeare and be manifested Psal 22.22 18. 1. 6â 35 The Vices contrary to this vertue I will declare thy Name unto my brethren in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee O Lord our Governour how excellent is thy Name in all the world Let heaven and earth praise him c. Unto the celebration or magnifying of God are repugnant Contempt of God Rom. 1.21 Contempt of God and the omitting of his praise and divine services They glorified him not as God Contumely against God Contumely against God or blasphemy which is to speake of God such things as are contrary to his nature properties and will either of ignorance or through an hatred of the truth Levit. 24.15 and of God himselfe Whosoever curseth his God shall beare his sinne Now the Scripture distinguisheth the blasphemy of God that is A distinction between blasphemy against God and blasphemy against the holy Ghost 1 Tim. 1.13 Matth. 12.31 whatsoever is spoken contumeliously or reproachfully against God either of ignorance or against the conscience As When I before was a blasphemer and a persecuter and an oppressor but I was received to mercy for I did it ignorantly through unbeliefe from the blasphemy against the holy Ghost which is against their conscience to strive against the known truth of God whereof their minds are convicted by the testimony of the holy Ghost which sin who commit are punished by God with a blindnesse so that they neither repent nor obtaine remission Every sinne and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men but the blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Whence it appeareth seeing Paul saith he was a blasphemer and yet obtained pardon and seeing Christ affirmeth that some blasphemy is forgiven and some not forgiven that the name of blasphemy is taken in diverse senses Cursing What it is to curse 3. All cursing and banning whereby men speak impious things of God against their neighbour as if he forsooth were their executioner to revenge their quarrel Now to curse is to whish any man evill from Gods hands All cursing and banning proceeding of hatred and thirst of private revenge to the destruction of our neighbour is ungodly because therein we desire that God should become an executioner of our lusts and desires Certain imprecations of the Saints in the Psalmes In the Psalmes and else-where there occurre certaine imprecations of the Saints against Gods enemies but these are not simply to be condemned because for the most part they are Propheticall denouncements of punishment against the unrepentant enemies of God By their example execrations may at some times be lawfull When execrations or cursings are lawfull but with these conditions 1. If we wish evill to them on whom God denounceth it even to Gods enemies 2. If we wish it in Gods cause without any private hatred or desire of revenge 3. If we wish it on condition namely if they prove incurable 4. If we so wish it that we delight not in their destruction but only desire the advancement of Gods glory and the preservation of the Church Vertue Confession of the truth we know concerning God The confession of the truth which we know concerning God which is the shewing of our judgement and opinion concerning God and his will certainly knowne out of Gods word because according as our duty bindeth us we signifie and declare our mind and knowledge for the setting forth of Gods glory and for the furthering of the salvation of others Rom. 10.10 1 Pet. 3.15 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation Be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meeknesse and reverence The agreement difference of these three vertues of this commandement These three parts of vertues of the right and lawfull usage of the Name of God which have beene now proposed agree in this that they are a commemoration of the truth concerning God Againe they differ in this that the doctrine or propagation of true doctrine tendeth to the instruction of others The celebration of God respecteth our liking and subjection The confession of the knowne truth betokeneth the certainty of our opinion and judgement Unto the confession of the truth is repugnant 1. The deniall of the truth and of our opinion in Religion for feare of hatred The Vices 1. Deniall of the truth 1. Generall or persecution or ignominy This deniall is of two sorts the first is an universall and generall defection from true Religion which is to cast away the profession of the truth either certainly or doubtfully knowne and received with a certaine and purposed advice and with the whole hearts desire of resisting God and without any griefe or remorse of flying and shunning this casting away of the truth and without any purpose of obeying God in applying to himselfe the promise of grace and in shewing repentance This deniall is proper to Reprobates and Hypocrites 1 John 2.19 Whereof is spoken They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would have continued with us Which for a time beleeve but in time of temptation go away Luke 8.13 And this defection if it be done against the truth certainly knowne is sinne against the holy
God alone who saith That he will not give his glory to another Esay 42.8 3. The hearing of our secret and inward groanes which God hath by his owne power and nature is communicated to the Saints by grace Therefore they are to be prayed unto by us Ans The Antecedent is false For God doth not communicate these properties unto others whereby he will be discerned from others as his infinity his omnipotency his infinite wisdome his beholding of the hearts and therewithall his hearing of such as call upon him these properties he communicateth to no creature neither by nature nor by grace Thou onely knowest the hearts of the children of men 2 Chron. 6.30 4. The Saints have by the grace of God wrought miracles whereby also God is discerned from creatures Therefore God hath communicated some of his prerogatives and properties unto the Saints and by consequent the knowledge of the thoughts and affections of all that pray unto them Answ This reason is doubly faulty 1. The consequence is not of force from a generall particularly put unto a certaine speciall wherefore it followeth not that God hath communicated with his Saints a knowledge of hearts universally or of the hearts of all that make invocation albeit it were true which yet we grant not to be true that he did communicate some of his prerogatives or essentiall properties with the Saints except it may be proved by certaine testimony of Scripture that amongst those some communicated prerogatives this is also contained But the contrary hereof hath beene already proved 2. The proofe of the Antecedent drawne from the example of miracles is of no force For there is not any power of working miracles transfused by God into the Saints neither do the Saints worke these by their owne vertue or by any vertue communicated unto them by God but are only Ministers of the externall works that is of fore-tellings or tokens which when the Saints do God doth manifest unto them that he will by his owne vertue not transfused into them nor by the like vertue created in them but by his owne proper vertue being and remaining in himself alone worke those wonderfull works and proper unto an omnipotent nature and if we speake truly and properly he it is alone that worketh them The Saints are said to worke them by a figure of speech as being the Ministers of the outward worke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which God addeth unto the working of the miracle as a signe of his presence power and will Wherefore it doth not hereof follow that either the infinite wisdome and universall knowledge of hearts or other essentiall properties and prerogatives of God are communicated with the Saints 5. Some Prophets saw the thoughts and perceived the privy devises of other men 1 Kings 14.6 2 Kings 6.12 Acts 5.2 as Ahijah knew the thoughts of Jeroboams wife Elizeus knew the thoughts of the King of Syria Peter knew the cousenage and fraud of Ananias and Sapphyra Therefore God hath communicated the knowledge of minds and hearts unto Saints Answ 1. A few extraordinary examples make not a generall rule 2. They knew these things by the gift of prophecy wherewith they were indued by reason of their office and calling which they had and bare for the edifying of the Church neither yet did they know alwaies neither the thoughts of all neither by any power within them to behold hearts and minds but through a divine relelation from God they knew only at such a time and such things as was requisite for the prosit and utility of the Church to be revealed unto them But hereof it doth not follow that the Saints departed also are indued with the gift of Prophecy because there is no need thereof in the life to come and they beare no longer that office which they beare in this life neither doth it follow that they behold the minds and hearts of men or understand from God the thoughts affections and necessities of all men 6. Christ saith Luke 15.10 That the Angels of God rejoyce for one sinner that converteth Therefore the Angels behold the hearts of men The same is likewise proved of the Angels out of Daniel Cap 9. 10. Therefore the Angels being in heaven behold repentance and other desires in mens hearts which are on earth Answ A cause is ill gathered and concluded of an effect when that effect may come of other causes For it is not necessary that Angels should know those things by the beholding of mens hearts which they may know either by effects or by signes and tokens or by divine testimony and revelation For it agreeth not to the Angels onely but unto all the godly also on earth to rejoyce for the conversion of one sinner neither yet doe they behold the hearts of men 7. The soule of the rich Glutton saw from hell Abraham and Lazarus being in heaven implored Abrahams help Luke 15. â3,25 and knew the state of his five brethren in this life and Abrahams soule likewise did heare and see the soule of the rich man Therefore the soules of the Saints in heaven see and heare the state and prayers of them that converse here on earth and therefore are to be invocated Answ First they do amisse to take that properly which Christ spake allegorically and by the way of parable in translating his speech from corporall things unto spirituall things not thereby to shew that these are like unto them but applying his speech as might best fit our capacity to advertise us of the estate of the godly and wicked after this life For soules have not either bosomes wherein to receive one another or eyes to lift up or tongues to be dried with thirst or fingers to dip into water neither doe they use any mutuall parly or conference from hell and heaven Christs purpose therefore is by these figures of words to expresse the thoughts affections torments and state of the wicked abiding in paines after this life Moreover were it so that these things had beene in such wise done as they are reported against which yet the very words themselves are yet could nought be hence proved for the beholding of mindes neither yet for the knowledge of all externall things For neither Abraham nor the Glutton is said to have understood the secret thoughts and cogitations of each other but to have knowledge of them by speech And Stephen also being on earth saw Christ being in heaven and Paul heard Christ speaking from heaven neither yet do all the Saints see or heare what is done in heaven neither did Stephen and Paul see or heare these things at all times 8. Christ according to his humanity maketh request unto the Father for us all and therefore according to his humanity he knoweth the desire and necessity of them that call upon him in all places and at all times Wherefore the Saints also have communicated unto them from God the beholding of
is not translated unto them which is proper unto Christ Answ They cannot escape or avoide by this meanes but that they must needs be injurious unto Christ For the Antecedent proposition hath no sufficient enumeration of those waies whereby Christs honour is translated unto others For not onely they which by their own proper vertue and worthinesse but also they which by Christs vertue are said to merit of God those blessings that are proposed for the merit of Christ onely are put in the place and office of Christ For no man besides Christ is able to merit of God any thing not so much as for himselfe much lesse for others by his own obedience and intercession wherefore our Adversaries by this reply overturne their owne doctrine For if the prayers of the Saints are acceptable to God and are heard of him through the force and vertue of Christs merit and intercession they cannot be accepted nor obtaine any thing for us for their owne holinesse and merits as the Papists have hitherto taught us For he that standeth in need of a Mediatour and Intercessour himselfe cannot be the intercessour for other men albeit he may pray for others For he is here called an Intercessour who by the worthinesse and glory of his owne satisfaction and petition obtaineth grace and favour for others 13. Here they reply They which pray for us in heaven are to be prayed unto The Saints pray for us in heaven because in this life they pray one for another and in heaven their love is more fervent towards us then in this life and this may be done without any injury unto Christ our Mediatour and with assured perswasion of being heard either for their merits or for the merit of Christ Therefore we are to pray unto them Answ The consequence of this reason holdeth not Because the praying of one for another is no sufficient cause for which he should be called upon or prayed to who doth pray We gladly yeeld and grant that the Saints in heaven do most earnestly desire of God the defence and deliverance of their brethren namely of the Church militant on earth and that their prayers are heard according to the will and counsell of God whereunto they submit themselves And that this is the meaning and opinion of the ancient Doctors when they treate of the prayers of the blessed for the Church the considering and conference of the places themselves doth shew But that the Saints understand and pray against the evils and dangers of every one and heare out petitions and requests we deny Wherefore neither living in that heavenly fellowship and society neither conversing in this life are they to be called upon or prayed unto without manifest Idolatry 14. God saith though Moses and Samuel stood before me yet mine affection could not be towards this people Therefore the Saints departed pray for us Answ 1. Though we should grant this whole argument yet it followeth not hereon that they are to be prayed unto as hath been already proved 2. This is a figure of speech representative bringing in the dead praying as if they were yet living so that the meaning and sense is Though Moses and Samuel were now living and should pray for this wicked and reprobate people as whiles they lived they prayed for their people and were heard yet they should not obtaine grace or pardon The like place we reade in Ezekiel Though Noah Daniel and Job were in the midst of it As I live saith the Lord God Ezek. 14.20 they shall deliver but their owne soules Here Daniel which was yet living and Noah and Job which were long since departed are placed by the Prophet in the midst of the wicked praying for them 15. The Lord saith by Esaiah I will defend the City to save it for mine owne sake and for David my servants sake â Kings 19.34 Therefore wee are heard also for the merit and intercession of the Saints Ans This protection and preserving of the City is not promised in respect of Davids merit but in respect of Gods promise of the Messias which should be born of Davids posterity Repl. The delivery of the City from the siege of the Assyrians is not promised and performed in respect of the promise of the Messias because that promise might have beene fulfilled without the benefit of delivery as also it was fulfilled after the taking and overthrow of the City Ans They erre that restraine Christs benefit to those things or promises onely without the performance whereof the promise made unto David concerning the Messias could not have been kept For all the benefits and blessings of God both corporall and spirituall both before and after the Messias was exhibited as well those without which the promise of the Messias could as those without which it could not be fulfilled are all performed unto the Church for the Messias sake For all the promises of God in him are Yea and are in him Amen 2 Cor. 1.20 And so doth the Scripture expound the like kinds of speaking as 1 Kings 13. Deut. 7. Lastly the benefits which God also performeth unto the wicked posterity of the godly are attributed to the godlinesse of their godly parents not of merit but of mercy and for the truth of Gods promises As Exod. 20. 32. Deut. 4.16 16. Jacob saith of Josephs sons Let my name be named upon them Gen. 48.16 and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac Here Jacob willeth himselfe and his fathers to be called upon after his death Therefore it is lawfull to call upon the Saints departed Ans It is an Hebrew phrase which signifieth not adoration but an adopting of sonnes so that the sense is Let them be called by my name or let them take their name from me that is let them be called my sons having the dignity and title of Patriarchs that two Tribes of Israel may come therein The like phrase is in Esay Esa 4.1 In that day shall seven women say to one man * According to the old Latines Let thy name be called upon us Job 5.1 Let us be called by thy name that is let us be called thy wives 17. Call now if any will answer thee and to which of the Saints wilt thou turne Here Eliphas exhorteth Job to crave the aid of some Saints Answ The words which goe before do shew that these words belong to a comparison of men with Angels whom he saith so far to excell men in purity that they doe not so much as make answer or appeare being called by men Wherefore this place doth more make against then plead for the invocation of Angels * This is translated according to the old Latine translation the words whereof the Papists urge 18. If there be an Angel one of a thousand to speake for him to declare mans righteousnesse He will have mercy upon him and will say Deliver him that he go not downe into the pit I
Gen. 41.15 But Joseph sware by the life of Pharaoh Therefore it is lawfull to sweare also by man or creatures Ans Some grant that he sinned in so doing namely that he erred following the custome of the Gentiles who were wont to sweare by Kings that thereby he might keep close from his brethren who he was but we may make answer othewise also namely that it was not properly an Oath but only an asseveration made for to shew the evidence of the thing comparing it with a thing which was certaine and evident so that the tenure and meaning of such asseveration is that those things which are avouched are as certaine as that man certainely liveth whom he assevereth to live namely as being knowne and yet living or so certaine as he who assevereth certainely wisheth that man to live whom he nameth So also shall the meaning of Joseph's asseveration be As Pharaoh liveth that is as truely as Pharaoh liveth or is in safety or as truely as I wish him to live and to be in safety so truly say I these things The same sense and meaning is to be rendred of the like asseverations as the asseveration of Hannah 1 Sam. 1.26 17.55 20.3.25.26 As thy soule liveth my Lord namely Ely and of Abner As thy soule liveth O King meaning Saul and of David As the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth speaking to Jonathan And of Abigail As the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth speaking to David 3. Whether a Christian may sweare or take a right and lawfull oath Foure causes why we may take a lawfull oath THat a Christian may without breach of piety swear by the name of God namely if the Magistrate exact an oath at his hands or otherwise if necessity so require is here proved by foure arguments Gods glory That Gods glory may thereby be advanced For truth and the manifestation thereof is a thing glorious unto God Mans safety That the safety of others may thereby be procured For our safety consisteth in the truth especially in that heavenly truth Authority of Gods word Because a lawfull oath is authorised by Gods word Example of the ancient Church Exception of Anabaptists and the refutation thereof Because it hath been heretofore rightly taken by the Saints of God Here the Anabaptists except against us saying that of ancient it was lawfull for the Fathers in the Old Testament under the Law to sweare but it is prohibited us in the New Testament Therefore to the former reasons we are to adde these for proofe of the contrary unto their opinion Christs ratification of it in the New Testament Mat. 5.17 Christ saith I am not come to destroy the Law but to fulfill it Now he speaketh this of the Morall Law whereunto an oath belongeth Therefore the taking of an oath was not repealed by Christ It is a part of Gods Morall worship The Morall worship of God is perpetuall But a lawfull oath is a part of the Morall worship of God for it is an invocating of God Therefore it is perpetuall The Prophets call it so Esay 65.16 The Prophets describing the worship of the new Church terme it a swearing by the name of God He that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the true God Therefore the new Church may sweare by the name of the true God It is a seale of faith and truth and a deciding of debates Heb. 6.16 The confirming of faith and truth and the deciding of debates is profitable lawfull and necessary for Church and Common-wealth and glorious unto God But an oath is a confirmation of faith and truth and a deciding of debates An oath for confirmation is an end of all strife Therefore an oath is not onely lawfull for Christians but also necessary Example of Christ and the Saints in the New Testament Mat. 5.18 Rom. 1.9 Rom. 9.1 2 Cor. 1.23 Phil. 1.8 1 Thes 2.10 We have herein the example of Christ and the Saints in the New Testament For Christ himselfe not once but often used a forme of swearing for confirmation of his doctrine Verily Verily I say unto you And Paul in the same case often interposeth an oath God is my witnesse whom I serve in my spirit in the Gospell of his Son that c. I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnesse in the holy Ghost I call God for a record upon my soule c. God is my record how I long after you all Ye are witnesses and God also how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved our selves among you These and the like arguments and examples do sufficiently shew that doubtlesse To sweare lawfully is granted unto Christians even now also in the new Covenant The Anabaptists object against us that saying of Christ Object But I say unto you Mat. 5.34 35 36 37. Sweare not at all neither by heaven for it is the throne of God nor yet by the earth for it is his foot-stoole neither by Jerusalem for it is the city of the great King neither shalt thou sweare by thine head for thou canst not make one haire white or black But let your communication be Yea Yea Nay Nay For whatsoever is more then these cometh of evill James 5.12 And that of James Before all things my brethren sweare not neither by heaven nor by earth nor by any other oath but let your Yea be Yea and your Nay Nay lest ye fall into condemnation Answ That by those places alledged not all oathes but rash and unnecessary oathes are forbidden is manifest both by conference of other places and examples of the Old and new Testement and especially by the purpose and scope of Christ who freeing the true meaning and sentence of the law from the corruptions of the Pharisees Two sorts of oathes 1. Direct 2. Indirect Both these oathes are here forbidden and taxing their hypocrisie sheweth that by the third Commandment is condemned not onely all perjury but also all rash oathes superfluous and unnecessary and in them not only those that are direct oathes in which the name it selfe of God is expressed but also indirect or oblique oathes in which the name of God is understood being dissembled and cloaked by uttering in place thereof the names of creatures For such kind of oathes were then commonly used in ordinary and dayly speech and hypocrites A twofold profanenesse issuing out of the Pharisees accustomed swearing by creatures who did exercise those indirect or oblique formes of swearing By the Temple By the Altar By Heaven c. excused them 1. As if swearing on this wise they profaned not the name of God inasmuch as they expressed not the name of God in their oath 2. As if they were not perjured and forsworne if when they expressed not the name of God in their oath they afterwards brake their faith and oath given in that indirect forme of swearing But
Christ sheweth that even then also the name of God is sworne by when heaven and earth is named because there is no part of the world no creature wherein God hath not engraven some worke of his glory And when men sweare by heaven and earth Why we are said to sweare by God when we sweare by creatures in the sight and hearing of the framer of them both the religion of the oath is not in the creatures by whom they sweare but God himselfe onely is called to record and for a witnesse by the citing of these symboles and badges of his glory Neither doth God stick in the words but respecteth the mind of him that sweareth neither doth the honour or dishonour of Gods name consist so much in the naked and bare letters and syllables as in the sentence and meaning of those signes and symboles like as Christ also teacheth the same in expresse words Matthew 23. Mat 23.16 17. c. which words are to be conferred with this place which now we have expounded The meaning of S. James in the place alledged out of his Epistle is also all one with the meaning of Christ already expressed Repl. But Christ saith Sweare not at all And James saith Nor by any other oath Therefore all oathes are forbidden amongst Christians Answ Here is a fallacy of Composition namely a mis-joyning of words in this clause or sentence which are not to be joyned together For that particle at all is referred to the diverse formes of rash swearing which the Pharisees averred to be lawfull not to the very word of swearing it selfe as if he should say Sweare not falsly or rashly at all to wit neither directly nor indirectly So saith S. James nor by any other oath to wit rash or false by naming of certaine kinds whereof he sheweth that all such like are forbidden Else should Christ himselfe offend against his owne commandement Mat. 5.37 whereas he here saith Let your communication be Yea Yea and Nay Nay and yet else-where oftentimes in his most grave and reverend speech and doctrine useth this asseveration Verily Verily I say unto you Likewise else should James condemne Paul who by an oath tooke God to witnesse unto his soule and the holy Ghost should contradict himselfe in condemning all manner of oathes by James and commending an oath by another Apostle as a ready remedy profitable and necessary for the preservation of humane society to determine and end all strifes and controversies from which in this frailty mans life cannot be free Repl. 2. The permission of oathes in Scripture and the examples of such as have taken them concerne publique oathes onely that is such as are given and taken in some publique behalfe Therefore at least private oathes such as passe betweene private men are wholly forbidden Esay 65.16 Jer. 4.2 Ans 1. We deny the Antecedent because this restraint is not only not found specified in these grants and examples in Scripture but farther also can have no places in either of them as the view and scanning of the places doth prove 2. There are manifest examples of a private oath as of Jacob and Laban Boos Abdias Abigail and David 3. The same is proved also by the end of an oath for the end thereof which is the confirming of faith and truth and the deciding of debates belongeth privately also to all Christians and therefore so doth an oath it self also whereby we confirme and establish faith and truth 4. Of what things we are to sweare or what oathes are lawfull and what oathes are unlawfull Lawfull oathes THose oathes onely are lawfull which disagree not with Gods word and which are taken of things true certainely knowne lawfull possible weighty necessary profitable and worthy of such and so great a confirmation that is such as require a confirmation by oath for the glory of God and safety of our neighbour Of these only must we sweare Unlawful oathes Vnlawfull oathes are such as are contrary to Gods word and are taken of things either false or uncertaine or unlawfull or impossible or light and frivolous Of such things we may not sweare For he that sweareth of things that are false maketh God witnesse of a lie He that sweareth of uncertaine things sweareth with an evill conscience and with a contempt of God when as he dareth to make God a witnesse of that thing which he knoweth not whether it be a truth or a lie and he that so sweareth it is all one to him whether he make God witnesse of a lie or of a truth and withall he desireth that either God will beare witnesse to a lie or if he will not be accounted the witnesse of a lie that then he will punish him that sweareth He that sweareth of unlawfull things maketh God both a favourer and an approver of that which he hath forbidden in his law and so he maketh God contrary to himselfe because he desireth God to punish him if he doe that which God commandeth or if he doe not that which God hath forbidden and furthermore either he hath a purpose to doe against Gods commandement or if he swear in earnest he alledgeth God for a witnesse of a lie He that sweareth of impossible things either is mad or mocketh and derideth God and Men seeing he cannot have an earnest purpose of performing that which he sweareth or sweareth hypocritically and so sweareth of a lie namely he sweareth that he will doe that which neither he will doe neither shall at all be done He that sweareth lightly sheweth no reverence that he hath of God and he that doth easily sweare doth easily also forsweare But the principall and chiefe cause of an oath ought to be 1. The glory of God Two principall causes to be respected in swearing 2. The safety and welfare as well private as publike of our neighbours Object Of uncertaine things we may not sweare Things to come such as those are which men promise to performe are uncertaine Therefore we must not sweare of things to come Ans We must not indeed sweare of the event as which is not at all in our power but of our owne present will of doing either now or hereafter that which is just and lawfull and of the present and future binding of our selves to it whereof every man may and ought to be certaine And so sware Abraham Isaac Abimelech David Jonathan Booz and others binding themselves to a future performance of certaine duties 5. Whether all oathes are to be kept OAthes conceived or made rightly of things lawfull true certaine weighty and possible are necessarily to be kept For if once thou hast acknowledged and testified thy selfe to be justly bound to keep thy promise and hast called God to record hereof when as afterwards thou wittingly and willingly breakest thine oath thou doest violate and breake a just bond and doest either accuse God the witnesse and maintainer of this bond of vanity and lightnesse or
falling into the hands of a thiefe should be required of the thiefe to give a peece of mony for the redeeming of his life verily hee not only may but also ought if hee be able to performe that which the thiefe requireth And if this be lawfully performed unto a thiefe it is lawfully also performed unto him by an oath Likewise it is lawfull also to promise by an oath silence unto the thiefe and such an oath made for the keeping of silence promised unto the thiefe both may and ought to be kept Object That which is hurtfull to the Common-wealth is not to be promised or if it have been promised not to be kept Such silence promised unto the thiefe is hurtfull to the Common-wealth Therefore it is not to be promised or if it have been promised it is not to be kept Ans 1. That which is hurtfull to the Common-wealth is not to be promised that is if wee may doe it without hazzard and danger of our life And further if at that instant when a man is in such danger of his life he be not rather to provide for his own safety than to reveale such a thing 2. It is rather profitable than hurtfull to the Common-wealth to promise silence unto the thief and to keep promise For he which hath promised silence by an oath to the thiefe is by this meanes saved Moreover if he should not promise by oath silence unto the thiefe threatning him death he should thereby neither profit the Common-wealth nor himselfe Wherefore to promise silence by an oath unto the thiefe and to keep it seeing it is a lesser evill then that a Citizen should be slain is of the two rather to be chosen ON THE 38. SABBATH Quest 103. What doth God command in the fourth Commandement Answ First that the Ministery of the Gospel and the Schools of learning should be maintained a Titus 1 5. 1 Tim. 4.13 14.15 16. 2 Tim 2.2 3.15 1 Cor. 9.12 13 14 and that I both at other times and especially on Holy-dayes should frequent studiously divine assemblies b Psal 40.10 11. 68.26 Acts 2.42 46. heare the Word of God diligently c 1 Tim 4 13. 1 Cor. 14.29 use the Sacraments d 1 Corinth 11.33 joyn my praiers with the common praiers of the assembly e 1 Tim. 2.1 2 3 8. 1 Corinth 14.16 and bestow something according to my ability on the poore f 1 Cor. 16.2 And further that all my life time I be free from misdeeds and evill actions yielding unto the Lord that he may be his holy Spirit work in mee his work and so I may begin in this life that everlasting Sabbath g Esay 66.3 The Explication The parts of the fourth Commandement THe parts of this fourth Commandement are in number two A Commandement A Commandement A reason thereof A reason of the Commandement The Commandment is Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day and In it thou shalt doe no manner of worke The parts of the Commandement are also two The first is morall and perpetuall namely That the Sabbath be sanctified that is that some certaine time be allotted to the Ministery of the Church The Commandement twofold or to the publike service of God The other part is ceremoniall and temporary namely 1. Morall and perpetuall That that time be the seventh day That the former part is morall and perpetuall 2. Ceremoniall and temporary is cleerly proved by the end and perpetuall causes of the Commandement The end of the Commandement is The publike service of God in the Church Or The first part of the Commandement is morall and perpetuall the perpetuall preservation and use of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery For God willeth that at all times there be some publike Ministery of the Church and assembly of the faithfull 1. The end of it in which the true doctrine concerning himself may daily resound 2. The causer of it and that for these causes 1. That himselfe may be publikely served in the world 2. That the religion and faith of the Elect may be stirred up and cherished by publike exercises 3. That men may mutually edifie one another in the faith which they professe and provoke one another to piety and godlinesse 4. That consent in the doctrine of the Church and worship of God may be continued 5. That the Church may be apparent in the world and may be discerned from other companies of men Now whereas these causes pertaine not to any definite or certaine time but to all ages and estates of the Church and the world it followeth hereon that God will have the Ministery of the Church perpetually maintained and the use thereof often frequented and therefore that the morall part of this Commandement bindeth all men from the begining of the world unto the end to keep some Sabbath that is to allot some time to Sermons Prayers and the Administration of the Sacraments That the latter part is ceremoniall That the latter part is ceremonial and temporary and not perpetuall it is evident because the Sabbath of the seventh day was in the promulgation and publishing of the law ordained by God for the observation of the Leviticall Ceremonies and given unto the Jewes for a Sacrament that is for a type of the sanctifying of the Church by the Messias to come Fzek. 10 12. according as it is said Keep yee my Sabbath for it is a signe between mee and you in your generations that yee may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Moreover I gave them also my Sabbaths to be a signe between mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them Wherefore the Sabbath also of the seventh day was together with the rest of the ceremonies and types fulfilled and abrogated by the coming of the Messias And thus much briefly of the Commandement The reason of the Commandement is For in six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth The reason of the commandement c. It is drawne from the example of God who rested on the seventh day from his worke of Creation after six dayes labour ended Wherefore properly it pertaineth to the circumstance of the seventh day or to the ceremoniall part of the Commandement concerning the seventh day Howbeit the imitating of that rest whereunto God inviteth us is not only ceremoniall and belonging to the Jewes but morall also and spirituall signified by the ceremoniall and extending it selfe to all men But that the Commandement with the reason thereunto adjoyned may more fully be understood wee will in briefe expound the words of both and afterwards summarily handle and unfold the Common-places hitherto belonging namely the Common-places concerning the Sabbath the Ministery of the Church and touching Ceremonies Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day A briefe explication of the words of the commandement Numb 15.35 What the Sabbath is
we may execute his will as the holy Angels fulfill it in heaven Object Vnpossible things are not to be desired for he that desireth things unpossible desireth in vaine But to desire that Gods will be done in earth as it is in heaven or that we may do our duty like as doe the Angels in heaven is to desire a thing unpossible yea it is to desire that which is contrary to Gods decree Therefore that is not to be desired seeing God will have this to be our state in the life to come not in this life Ans 1. The Major is to be distinguished Unpossible things are not to be desired except God will at length grant them to those that desire them but God will give the performance of this will to those that desire it and that in this life as concerning the beginning thereof and in the life to come as concerning the consummation and full accomplishment Wherefore this consummation is to be desired and the impossibility is patiently to be suffered in this life And the consummation is therefore to be desired in this life that we may at length obtaine it because he that doth not now desire it shall doubtlesse at no time obtaine it It is one thing Not to be able to attaine unto this consummation and another thing Not to desire it 2. We deny the Minor wherein is a fallacy putting that for a cause which is no cause For neither do we desire that in this life the consummation or perfection of our obedience towards God may be accomplished but that here may be wrought the beginning and continuance and increase thereof and after this life our obedience being here augmented with continuall increases may be at length perfected and consummated that so we then may no lesse do the will of God then it is alwaies done of the Angels in heaven When therefore we pray That Gods will be done in earth as it is in heaven this particle as doth not betoken the degree but the kind of doing it which is the beginning of performing Gods will And to crave and obtaine this at Gods hands is not against Gods decree And as touching our consummation it is our part to pray every moment that we may be altogether freed from sin For God will that we wish it though he will not performe it unto us in this life For it belongeth nothing at all unto us to search what things God hath decreed seeing we have this prescribed us for a rule that we pray for things on condition of Gods will We must therefore submit our selves unto Gods will and desire what God willeth us to desire whether God hath decreed it or no. God will have our Parents to die and yet will he not have us to wish their death God will have his Church to be under the crosse and yet he will not have us to desire her crosse but to pray for her delivery and patiently to beare it if it afflict her In like manner God will not in this life give us perfect deliverance from sin and yet will he have us to wish it and every moment to desire that we may be wholly delivered from sin Wherefore some things are to be desired which God will not do and some things which he will do are not to be desired but patiently to be suffered And yet hereof it followeth not that we aske contrary to the will of God because in our prayers we alwaies submit our selves to Gods will ON THE 50. SABBATH Quest 125. What is the fourth Petition Ans Give us this day our daily bread that is give unto us all things which are needfull for this life a Psal 145.15 16. 104.27 28 Mat. 6.26 that by them we may acknowledge and confesse thee to be the only fountaine from whence all good things flow b James 1.17 Acts 17.28 14.17 and all our care and industry and even thine own gifs to be unfortunate and noysome unto us except thou blesse them c 1 Cor. 15.58 Deut. 8.3 Psal 37.16 127.1 2. Wherefore grant that turning our trust away from all creatures we place and repose it in thee alone d Ps 55.23 62.11 146.3 Jer. 17.5 7. The Explication THis petition concerning our daily bread should it seemeth have been placed after the petition following touching remission of sinnes For the greater and more excellent benefits are first to be prayed for and the lesse and lesse worth at last to be sought for But Christ respecting our infirmity allotted to this petition of our daily bread the fourth and as it were middle place The reason of the order and place of this petition that so we might both begin and shut up our prayer with petition of spirituall blessings as the most principall and that the obtaining of corporall benefits might more and more confirme in us a confidence of obtaining spirituall graces In this petition we desire corporall blessings concerning which we are to observe these questions 1. Why corporall blessings are to be desired 2. How they are to be desired 3. Why Christ compriseth corporall blessings under the name of bread 4. Why he calleth it Our bread 5. Why he calleth it Daily bread 6. Why he addeth This day 7. Whether it be lawfull to desire riches 8. Whether it be lawfull to treasure up any thing for the time to come 1. Why we are to desire corporall blessings WE must desire corporall blessings at Gods hands as well as spirituall Gods Commandement 1. Generall In respect of Gods commandement which may suffice us albeit there were no other cause And we have a Commandment hereof from God both generall and speciall For Christ saith in generall Aske and ye shall receive Mat. 7.7 2. Speciall And a speciall Commandment he setteth down before this forme of prayer which himself prescribeth unto us After this manner therefore pray ye Mat. 6.9 by which Commandment Christ also willeth us to desire bread or corporall blessings of God Now whereas Christ saith Mat. 6.32 33. Seeke first the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof and all things shall be ministred unto you And againe Take no thought what ye shall eate he doth not therein forbid us to desire our daily bread even corporall blessings but he forbiddeth this distrustfulnesse Gods promise In respect of Gods promise because God hath promised that he will give us things necessary for our life and he promised these to no other end then that we should desire them of him and he promised them that we should thereby have a spirituall not a fleshly security of obtaining them Mat. 6.32 Your Father knoweth what ye have need of Gods glory In respect of Gods glory that namely there may be a knowledge and profession of Gods providence especially towards his Church God will have us to ascribe this praise unto him because he is the fountaine of all blessings and benefits and
every day more and more deviate from that primitive simplicity But why do I wonder 2 Thes 2.1 Hom. 3. in Rom. Hom. 3. in Tit. 3. seeing God punisheth the world by sending upon it strong delusions in that it loves not the truth But because as Chrysostome saith Errour is various and intricate and hath a restlesse and unstable quality it is no strange thing that of one errour many do arise and that out of one Controversie ten doe proceed At the first the onely Controversie was about the tenth Article concerning Christs body lurking under the bread as also of the orall manducation in the Lords Supper which Controversie was long in agitation amongst the Lutherans but in all the other Articles here set downe by us there was a full consent as the Acts of the Conference at Marpurge Anno 1529. do witnesse yea Divines began to agree in the doctrine of the Lords Supper Anno 1536. but this agreement was quickly broke because after Luthers death some could not handsomely maintainer their opinion of Christs corporall presence in the Bread seeing none of the Evangelists did utter these words of Christ This is my body after this manner This bread is my body or under the bread or under the species of bread lurks my body Besides Christ whom they include in the Wafer or Host according to our Catholick beliefe is not now upon the earth but in heaven sitting at the right hand of God from whence he will come to judge the quick and the dead they were in good hope to shelter their opinion under some other Articles of faith and chiefly under that of the personall union of the two natures in Christ Hence they went about to establish his Ubiquity and Omnipotency hitherto unheard of in the world using this shift If Christs body be every-where it will be also in every Host if it be in every Host then it will be every-where Then they fondly imagined the Article of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father to be the same with that of the personall union of the two natures as if you would say Christs humanity with the Sonne of God which is that very right hand of God every-where present is personally united and filleth heaven and earth Thirdly because they saw that the Article of Christs Ascension did overthrow the Ubiquity and corporall presence in the Bread by an unheard of and Allegoricall way they expounded Christs Ascension to be meant of nothing else but of his vanishing into the aire of his advancing unto the Divinity and of his Ubiquity To these new monsters of opinions as well the Pontifician Doctors as those of our profession besides divers of the Lutherans did stoutly oppose themselves defending the ancient simplicity and truth of these Articles of our faith which the new Artists of Ubiquity perceiving and finding that they failed here of their purpose they found out new engines and began to accuse those whom they stile Calvinists of other errours to provoke them to Conference and Disputation not onely about the Person of Christ but also about the other Articles of Christianity bragging they could convince them of many fundamentall errours taught in the Reformed Churches Concerning Predestination That all men were not elected but that many were called and few elected Concerning the merit of Christs death That the wicked and incredulous so long as they remained such were not partakers thereof but onely the Elect that beleeved That the promises of the Gospel were universall in respect of the faithful but not of unbeleevers and Epicures Concerning faith That it is the singular gift of God That it is given onely to the Elect in whom onely it is rooted and permanent That the same can never be finally lost because it proceeds of the incorruptible seed of Gods word Concerning the Ministery That Ministers were onely outward dispensers of the word but God wrought inwardly by his Spirit Concerning Sacraments That Christ was yesterday to day and the same for ever and that therefore he was the matter or subject of all Sacraments both of the Old and New Testament Besides that no man either by the word or Sacraments could be partaker of Christ without faith Concerning Baptisme That there was a two-fold washing one outward of water by which the filth of the body is washed away the other inward of the bloud and Spirit of Christ which is the Covenant of a good conscience with God That the Minister baptised onely with water but Christ in the true administration of Baptisme did baptise with the holy Spirit Also that Infidels were not regenerated by Baptisme Also that the children of Christians were children of the promise and of the Covenant even before Baptisme and that for this cause they were to be baptised This doctrine since the yeare 1586. hath beene not onely condemned as Calvinisticall and Hereticall but also reproached and accursed by them who glory in the name of Lutherans And when among the ignorant Vulgar they traduce these Articles as errours of Calvinisme they thinke they have bravely maintained their Cause in defending their fictions of Ubiquity and of a carnall presence in the Lords Supper which now we leave for a while committing our whole cause of God But it is certaine that they have so farre relapsed into the sinke of Pelagianisme and Popery that it is to be feared they will overwhelme the Lutheran Churches with greater darkenesse then ever heretofore and yet alas they stick not to call this the true Evangelicall doctrine and that of the Augustan Confession teaching concerning predestination that in God is no election but that he did promiscuously choose all men Concerning Christs death that he by his death redeemed all men and reconciled them to God that he hath sanctified them and hath received them into favour whether they beleeve or not Concerning remission of sins that a generall pardon is given to all men both faithfull and Infidels Concerning the promises of the Gospell that they belong to all both faithfull and Infidell Concerning Faith that it is the cause of Election that God did first foresee who were to beleeve and persevere that faith is not in our power that notwithstanding it is a worke which God promotes in us and that it may be lost and may be in hypocrites Concerning the Ministery that Ministers may by their preaching conferre divine efficacy and that they are dispensators both outwardly and inwardly Concerning Sacraments that the Sacraments of the Old Testament were onely shadows without Christ the body Concerning Baptisme that there is a mysticall efficacy in the water to wash away sinne and to regenerate that the holy Ghost and his efficacy are annexed to the water that the water and Spirit have the same effect that hypocrites and Infidels in Baptisme are regenerated by the holy Ghost that the Minister doth not onely baptise with water but conferres also the holy Ghost that Christian Infants before Baptisme belong no more to
Whether God hath bestowed his Son upon all the world that is on all and every man to be a Saviour even to the ends of the earth of all them that embrace him by faith whereas we do both know and âeach the same thing from the mouth of Christ But Puccius and Huberus on the contrary cry out That Christ is given as a Saviour to all men absolutely and hath saved all men effectually whether they beleeve or not It is well then that Osiander fights for us and refutes his owne brethren himselfe ARTICLE III. Of Christs ascension into Heaven I. WE beleeve that properly and without any trope Christ ascended from earth into a heaven by a true and locall motion of his body by his divine power in the presence of his Disciples and that he is for our sakes in b heaven untill he returne to judge the quick and the c dead Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 1.9 10 11. And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight And while they looked stedfastly towards heaven as he went up behold two men stood by them in white apparell Which also said Ye men of Galilee Why stand ye gazing up into heaven This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seene him go into heaven b Heb. 8.4 If Christ we upon earth he were not a Priest Heb. 9.24 Christ is not entred into a sanctuary made with hands c. but into heaven it selfe that he may appeare in the presence of God for us Col. 3.1 Seeke the things which are above where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God Acts 3.21 The heavens must containe Christ untill the time of restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy Prophets since the world began c Acts 1.11 This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seene him go into heaven Mat. 24.30 Then shall appeare the signe of the Son of man in heaven and they shall see him come in the clouds of heaven with power ând great glory Mat. 25.31 But when the Son of man shall come in glory and all his holy Angels with him then he shall sit downe upon the throne of his glory 1 Thes 4.16 For the Lord himselfe shall come downe from heaven with a great shout with the voice of an Arch-angel and with the trumpet of God Phil. 3.20 From whence we expect our Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ II. What heaven that is and what place it is unto which Christ ascended we will not inquire but leave it to those that are curious seeing it is written Isai 64.4 1 Cor. 2.9 Eye hath not seene nor eare heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him Notwithstanding we beleeve piously and with the Scripture that it a is a place not on this b earth nor c below nor every-where but above and without this visible d world the heaven of e heavens the habitation and throne f of God in light g inaccessible the house of h our Father the City of the living i God the Saints native k country where Christ is l now at the right hand of God interceding m for us and preparing a place n for us from whence we expect he will o returne downeward into the p clouds that he may receive us unto q himselfe Testimonies of Scripture a 1 King 8.30 Heare the supplications of thy servant and of thy people Israel which shall pray in this place heare thou from the place of thy habitation that is from heaven heare and spare John 14.2 In my Fathers house are many mansions if it were not so I would have told you I go to prepare a place for you Phil. 3.20 From whence we expect our Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ b Jer. 31.37 Thus saith the Lord If the heavens above can be measured and the foundations of the earth beneath c Luke 16.26 Besides all this betweene us and you there is a great gulfe fixed so that they which would passe from hence to you cannot neither can they passe to us that would come from thence d Ephes 4.10 He that descended is he also that ascended far above all heavens that he might fulfill all things Heb. 4.14 Having therefore our High-Priest Jesus Christ who hath entred into the heavens e 1 King 8.27 The Heaven and heaven of heavens do not containe thee Psal 115.16 The heaven is the Lords but the earth he hath given to the sons of men f 1 King 8.45 Heare from heaven from the place of thy habitation their prayers 1 Tim. 6.15 The King of kings and Lord of lords inhabits light inaccessible g John 14.2 In my Fathers house are many mansions I go to prepare a place for you h Heb. 11.10 Abraham did looke for a City having a foundation whose builder was God i Heb. 12.32 You are come to mount Sion to the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to an innumerable company of Angels k Heb. 11.14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seeke a countrey l Heb. 9.24 Not into the sanctuary made with hands is Christ entred but into heaven it selfe that he might appeare now for us in the presence of God m Rom. 8.34 Who is he that condemneth It is Christ that died yea rather that is risen againe who is even at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for us n John 14.2 I go to prepare a place for you o Phil. 3.20 For our conversation is in heaven from whence we looke for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ p Acts 1.11 This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seene him go into heaven 1 Thes 4.16 17. The Lord himselfe shall descend from heaven with a shout with the voice of the Archangel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remaine shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire and so shall we ever be with the Lord. q John 14.3 I will come againe and will receive you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be also John 17.24 Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me III. Thither not often but a once not in his mothers womb but the fortieth day after his b resurrection not every-where but on mount c Olivet not apparently but by the true motion of d his body not invisibly but his Disciples looking on and accompanying him with their eyes not with their feet he e ascended and left the f world by a corporall departure entring
his body into heaven not carrying away his majesty from the g world because though he be absent in his body presenting himselfe to the Father for us and sitting at his right hand he yet dwels in the Saints by his Spirit and suffers them not to be Orphans as religious Antiquity h speakes Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Fathers a Heb. 9.12 Christ by his owne bloud hath entred once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption b Acts 1.3 After Christ had suffered he shewed himselfe alive to his Disciples with many certaine signes being seene of them for 40. dayes c Acts 1.11 Then the Apostles returned to Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet which is neere to Jerusalem being distant a Sabbath dayes journey d Acts 1.9 And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight e Austine Tract in John 50. According to the flesh which the Word assumed according to that which was borne of the Virgin according to that which was apprehended by the Jews which was fastened to the tree which was taken downe from the Crosse which was wrapped in linnen which was laid in the Sepulchre which was manifested in the Resurrection you shall not have him alwaies with you Why because he conversed according to his bodily presence 40. dayes with the disciples and they accompanying him by seeing not by following he ascended into heaven and is not here Chrysost Serm. de Ascens Domini Tom. 2. p. 328. Because the space from earth to heaven is great and the sight of their eyes could not throughly perceive the body that was carried unto such an altitude but as our eye-sight failes us when we looke upon a bird mounting high so the higher that body was elevated the more was the sight of the beholders eyes weakened nature not being able to reach higher with the eye therefore the Angels stood shewing the celestiall journey lest any should suppose but that he was carried up into heaven after the manner of Elias who was elevated thither from you Ibid. See what space is betweene heaven and earth or betweene earth and hell or how far this heaven is distant from the higher heaven or how great the space is from the higher heaven to the Angels or from the higher powers to the seat of our Lord above all these is our Nature elevated that man who was here so low that he could descend no lower should be elevated unto such an high seat that he can ascend no higher therefore Paul saith He that ascended is he also that descended Ibid. He descended into the lower parts of the earth and ascended above all heavens f John 16.28 Againe I leave the world and go to the Father g August Tract in Joh. 102. He left the world by a corporall departure he went to the Father by a corporall ascension nor did he forsake the world by his presentiall government Idem Tract in Joh. 50. The Priests commanded that if any man knew where he were he should shew it that they might apprehend him We saith he will now shew to the Jews where Christ is I wish that all who are of their seed would heare and understand who gave command that it should be shewed them where Christ is Let them come to the Church and heare where Christ is and let them apprehend him They shall heare it of us they shall heare it of the Gospel He was slaine by their parents he was buried and rose againe he was knowne of his Disciples in their presence he ascended into heaven there he sits at the right hand of the Father who was judged shall come to judge let them heare and hold Thou wilt answer Whom shall I hold One that is absent Send up faith and thou hast held him Thy parents held him in the flesh hold thou him in thine heart because Christ being absent is present for if he were not present with us he could not be held by us But because that is true which he sayes I am with you to the end of the world he is both gone and yet is here he hath both returned and not deserted us He hath entred his body into heaven and hath not taken away his majesty from the earth h Cyril in Joh. l. 11. c. 3. For though he be absent in body presenting himselfe to the Father for us and sitting at his right hand yet he dwels in his Saints by his Spirit and suffers them not to be Orphans IV. By this only Orthodox faith we know where Jesus Christ our treasure is to be sought and called upon to wit above in heaven at the right hand a of God for where our treasure is there will our b heart be from whence wee must look for him namely from c heaven where lastly our mansion must be after this life to wit in heaven where our Lord hath prepared a place d for us Testimonies of Scripture a Col. 3.1 Seeke the things above where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God b Mat. 6.21 Where our treasure is there is our heart c Phil. 3.20 Our conversation is in heaven whence we looke for the Saviour c. d John 14.3 I go to prepare a place for you I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be also John 17.24 Father I will that where I am they may be with me that they may see my glory e 1 Thes 4.17 We shall be caught in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire and so we shall be alwaies with the Lord. V. We reject those odious fictions of the Ubiquitaries ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã onera molesta as strangers from the Christian faith concerning heaven and Christs ascension the most of which fopperies to be seene in their books are scarce worthy of Lucian Surely pious posterity will have cause enough to groane and to wonder at the power of errour 1. They say That the heaven which is above this world which Brentius saith he laughs at is an old wifes dreame or a Thalmudicall or Mahumeticall phansie 2. That the heaven into which Christ ascended is not a place nor above but is God himselfe because forsooth the heaven was incarnate and died for us that it is every-where in which also hell it selfe is and in which not only the Saints but Sathan also and his Angels are found 3. That Christ ascended often into heaven invisibly in the womb of his Mother where the Word was made flesh on the Crosse where giving up the ghost he laid aside the forme of a servant in his resurrection from the dead Lastly visibly upon mount Olivet 4. That this last Ascension was not a true Ascension into heaven but a wonderfull lifting up of Christs body even to the clouds a sight dispensed with or a visible vanishing 5. That Christ in passing to his Father that is in his ascension to heaven did not a haires
exalted him and hath given him a name above all names that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow of things in heaven on earth and under the earth and that every tongue should confesse that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father VI. The glory of Christ the Mediatour doth first consist in that high perfection and dignity of the person of the Mediatour even according to that nature which was assumed being adorned with unspeakeable excellencies of endowents with happinesse and majesty and with that sublime exaltation above all principality power and dominion all things being put under his feet that he might be the Head of the a Church by which the Father governes all things in heaven and b earth the natures remaining whole and unconfused as also the properties of nature in this glory Which as Austine saith gave to the flesh to be immortall but tooke not away the c nature Testimonies of Scripture and of some Ancient Doctors a Ephes 1.20 21. God placed Christ at his right hand in heaven far above all power c. b John 5.22 For the Father judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement to the Sonne Acts 17.31 God will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed c August Epist 57. ad Dardanum Doubt not then but the man Christ Jesus is now there from whence he will returne call to minde and hold faithfully the Christian Confession because he is risen from the dead hath ascended into heaven sitteth at the right hand of the Father nor from any other place but from thence will he come to judge the quick and dead and so he will come as the Angell witnesseth after the same manner that he was seene to go into heaven that is in the same forme and substance to whom he gave immortality but tooke not his nature away VII Secondly it consists in the glorious administration of his Propheticall Sacerdotall and Regall offices by which as Mediatour he declares himselfe even in his assumed humane nature that he is appointed Lord and Judge of all a things and that he rules most powerfully in heaven and b earth gathering to himselfe out of the race of mankinde a perpetuall c Church by the holy Ghost and the Word making intercession for d her and defending her by his divine power on e earth untill having freed her from all molestations and from her enemies he glorifie her in f heaven Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 2.36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ Acts 5.31 God having exalted him at his right hand hath made him Prince and Saviour that he might give to Israel repentance and remission of sinnes See Act. 17.31 John 5.22 b Psal 110.2 Beare thou rule in the midst of thine enemies 1 Cor. 15.25 He must reigne till he hath put all his enemies under his feet c Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Doctors Rom. 1.17 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeves Marke 16.21 The Lord did cooperate and confirmed the word with signes following d Rom. 8.34 Christ is at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for us Heb. 9.24 Christ hath now entred into heaven that he might appeare before God for us 1 John 2.1 We have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous e Mat. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not prevaile against her John 10.28 I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish neither shall any man pluck them out of mine hand f John 17.24 Father I will that they whom thou hast given to me may be where I am that they may behold my glory VIII Lastly in the perfection of that honour and worship due a to the Mediatour gloriously reigning even in our humane nature to wit that he is acknowledged by Angels men and all creatures and by them is adored and celebrated as their head and Lord as it is written And let all the Angels of God worship him Also Psal 1.6 Psal 97.7 Phil. 2.10 At the Name of Jesus every knee shall bow of things in heaven on earth and under the earth Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 9.14 In this place he hath power from the High-Priest to binde all that call on thy Name 1 Cor. 1.2 To all that call upon the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ in any place c. Rev. 5.9 Thou art worthy to receive the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou hast beene slaine and hast redeemed us by thy bloud out of every Tribe Langue People and Nation See also Rev. 4.11 and 8.13 and 19.5 6 7. IX Therefore these and such like doctrines of the Ubiquitaries are false and prodigious 1. That Christs humanity presently in his conception when the Word was made flesh did sit at the right hand of God 2. That to sit at Gods right hand is nothing else but to be united personally to the Son of God who is the Fathers right hand 3. That it is all one with his ascending to heaven 4. That it is to be made man and to become God 5. That it is all one with Christs humanity filling heaven and earth and being every-where ARTICLE V. Of Predestination I. TO deny in God an eternall predestination of mankinde is to deny God himselfe and to give the lye to the holy Scripture for as Luther (a) De servo arb cap. 143. saith truly God being spoiled of his power and wisdome in electing what will he be else but the Idoll of Fortune by whose power all things are done rashly or at randome And at length it will come to this that men are damned and saved with the knowledge of God as who hath not discriminated by a certaine election those that shall be saved and damned but a generall lenity tolerating and hardning being proffered to all then a correcting and punishing mercy he hath left it to mens choice whether they will be saved or damned he himselfe perhaps being gone to feast with the Ethiopians as Homer saith Austine in his booke De bono persever c. 18. averreth That no man can dispute except he will fall into error against this predestination which saith he we defend according to the holy Scripture and cap. 21. Therefore it savours too much of contention saith he to contradict predestination or to doubt of it II. Therefore of predestination we must speake and be silent with the Scripture for what God will have concealed must not be enquired after and what he hath revealed must not be neglected lest in those we be found unlawfully curious in these damnably ungratefull as (b) l. 1. ad Monimum p. 8. Ambrose excellently III. Neither that we may give this caution with Fulgentius is there any coactive necessity of mans will to be expressed by the name of
mankinde did predestinate some to life eternall to be saved in Christ is none other in the counsell of God then what in time moved him that he should bestow upon his Elect according to his revealed word faith and life eternall to wit his meere good pleasure and free-will of electing them in a Christ and not their fore-seene holinesse or good b works for they were all sinners alike and unapt for good c works unlesse that God doth operate these in them because he had predestinated and d elected them before Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 9.18 He will have mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ephes 1.5 Who hath predestinated us whom he hath adopted to be sons in Christ Jesus to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Mat. 11.26 Even so Father because it hath pleased thee b 1 John 4.10 In this is love not that we loved God but that he loved us John 15.16 You have not chosen me but I have chosen you Rom. 9.11 Not of works but of him that calleth Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousnesse which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in him in love Deut. 7.7 Not because you were many hath God above all people loved and chosen you but because the Lord loved you c Ephes 2.3 We were all the children of wrath as others were Mat. 7.8 An evill tree bringeth not forth good fruit d 2 Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God See also Ephes 1.4 Rom. 8.30 X. Why God did not choose all or did not forsake all but some onely and why he chose us rather then others I say Jacob Peter and Paul rather then Esau Judas and Simon Magus in Gods eternall counsell no other reason can be given then what is revealed in his Word to wit why he did not call all in time or not call convert or not convert to wit the gracious and just pleasure of his a will and not the fore-seene inequality worthinesse or unworthinesse of men as if God had fore-seene that these should be good in themselves and others should be wicked for God saw all men equally corrupted and therefore in respect of worth he might have justly b rejected all S. Paul tells us that the cause of this good will and pleasure of God was the manifestation of his mercy and c wrath but why that seemed good to God thus and not otherwise it is that unsearchable depth of the wisdome of God to be adored by us with the Apostle O the d depth The cause may be hid it cannot be unjust saith e Austine Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Fathers a Mat. 11.25 26. I thank thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Even so because it pleased thee O Father See also Ephes 1.5 6. b Rom. 9.11 The children being yet unborne when they had done neither good nor evill that the purpose of God might remaine sure according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth c Rom. 9.22 What if he being willing to shew his wrath and make knowne his power hath suffered with much gentlenesse the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction and to make knowne the riches of his glory towards the vessels of mercy c. Rom. 9.17 For this cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power on thee and that my Name might be declared through all the earth Prov. 16.4 God made all for himselfe even the wicked for the evill day d Rom. 11.33 O the deep riches of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out e August ad Paul epist 59. Why some belong to predestination some do not belong the cause may be occult it cannot be unjust XI But the cause why God chooseth not these as uncleane vessels ordained to wrath and eternall a damnation is none other then why now and for ever according to Law and Gospell he punisheth and condemneth them to wit in regard of God his most just anger against b sin in regard of the reprobate their sins malice and c infidelity for as God in his justice punisheth none but for d sin so he predestinated no man to punishment but for sin Testimonies of Scripture a Prov. 16.4 God hath made all for himselfe the wicked also for the evill day See Rom. 9.22 Mat. 25.41 Jude 4. b Psal 5.6 He hateth all the workers of iniquity c Ephes 5.6 For these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience d Ezek. 18.4 That soule that sinneth shall die XII Therefore there is no injustice in Gods predestination but all things are done graciously and justly for it is an act of grace to pardon the Elect that debt which he might have justly exacted from them and it is an act of justice to require it of the reprobate which he was not bound to remit unto a them yea God should be just if he punish b both because he found both in the same corruption they then that are condemned cannot pretend that they have not deserved punishment nor can they who are justified glory that they have deserved grace and c salvation Testimonies of Scripture and of Ancient Doctors a Mat. 20.13 15. Friend I do thee no wrong may not I do with mine own what I please Is thine eye evill because I am good Rom. 11.35 Or who hath first given to him that he might be repaied b August de bono perseverant cap. 8. He should be just though he punished both he who is delivered hath cause to give thanks he who is condemned hath no cause to complaine c Ambrose l. 2. c. 1. De vocat Gent. Neither is the complaint of the damned man just nor the bragging of the justified true if either the one say that he hath deserved punishment or the other affirme that he hath merited grace XIII All things saith Luther depend upon Gods predestination to wit In praefat comment ad Rom. who are to beleeve who not who are to be freed from sin who are to be blinded who are to be condemned and who justified For in them who are elected to life he worketh by calling them to repentance faith justice comfort a glory in those that are predestinated to damnation he doth not worke but in them he findeth sin infidelity injustice desperation and shame in many notwithstanding he worketh most just b induration and in all eternall desertion and rejection from Gods c presence Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.29 30. Whom he fore-knew he also predestinated to be conformable to the image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren Those whom he predestinated he called whom he called them he hath justified whom he justified
can receive a good or evill specification according to the naturall mans will 70. Or that it is a speciall influx but onely suasive the efficacy of which is in mans will against these Scriptures God giveth to will and to do And No man can come to me Phil. 2.13 John 6.44 except the Father draw him 71. Another impious falshood That they whom God predestinated to glory were by their fore-seene merits predestinated or after and for their fore-seene merits against these Scriptures Before the children had done good or evill Rom. 9.11 Ephes 1.4 5. He elected us before the foundation of the world that we might be holy and without blame He elected us according to the purpose of his will unto the praise of the glory of his grace 72. Which Pelagian dreame is not to be called predestination but post-destination 73. Another impious falshood that they can absolutely fulfill Gods Law against this Scripture In many things we offend all And Jam. 3.2 Rom. 8.3 What was impossible to the Law 74. Yea that they can do more then by the Law they should do against this Scripture When you have done all you can say We are unprofitable servants Luke 17.10 we have done what we ought to do 75. Yea that they can be free from all sin in this life if they will against this Scripture Surely there is none just upon earth Eccles 7.21 who doth good and sinneth not 76. Of this the Pelagians of old did brag Mat. 6.12 Luke 11.4 therefore were bid blot out of the Lords Prayer these words Forgive us our sins that is to make an officious lye or to mock God 77. And another impious falshood That by good works they merit life eternall of condignity Rom. 6.23 against this Scripture Life eternall is the gift of God 78. Another falshood That by reason of their good works they can be confident in the day of Gods judgements Psal 130.3 against this Scripture Lord if thou observe our sinnes who can indure it 79. Another blasphemy That by their merits they make God indebted to them that if he do not give them life eternall he must be unjust who forsooth may be sued for such an injurie against these Scriptures Rom. 2.13 11.35 9.20 We are debtors Who gave to him first and it shall be restored to him What art thou that answerest God 80. And it is no lesse blasphemous that Christ alone is not our Mediatour but the Saints Canonized by the Pope make Intercession for us 1 Tim. 2.5 as mediatours in heaven against this Scripture There is one Mediatour of God and man the man Christ Jesus 81. Such as this that They who depart in the faith go into Purgatory fire to suffer for their veniall sins against the Gospell Blessed are they from henceforth who die in the Lord. Rev. 14.13 John 2.24 He that beleeveth in me hath life eternal neither doth he come into judgement but passeth from death to life 82. Another hypocriticall falshood is That the Sacraments instituted by God are not signes of grace confirming faith but vessels containing and confirming grace by the work wrought against this Scripture Rom. 4.11 Abraham received the signe of Circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith 83. And this also of the seven Sacraments of the New Testament unknowne in the Gospell and in the primitive Church 84. And this also of forbidden meats which in the New Testament the Apostle calleth the doctrine of Devils 85. And this doctrine which prohibits Bishops to marry against this Scripture 1 Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1.6 Let a Bishop be the husband of one wife 86. And this blasphemous falshood That the Priests by the five words of consecration do transubstantiate in the Masse the Host into the very body of Christ daily sanctifying it to God the Father and destroying it for the sins of them that live on the earth or that are dead in heaven and Purgatory Rom. 6.9 Heb. 10.13 against these Scriptures Christ dieth no more By one oblation he hath consummated all 87. And who is able to rehearse their other falshoods impieties and blasphemies concerning the Cup of which sacrilegiously they have robbed the people of Contritions Confessions Satisfactions Indulgences Jubilees Holy-dayes Fastings c 88. Therefore Popery by maintaining so many false impious blasphemous doctrines hath fallen from the faith and hath overthrowne salvation both to it selfe and friends 89. Which apostacy from the Faith the Spirit hath plainly fore-told 1 Tim. 4.2 3. That in the latter times some shall fall from the faith giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of Devils speaking falshoods forbidding to marry and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath made to be received with thanksgiving 1 Thes 2.3 90. The Apostle also foretold that this apostacy should be the signe of revealing the Man of sin and son of perdition that is Antichrist 91. This is that great earth-quake by which Christ the Son of righteousnesse was made black as a sack-cloth the Moone that is the Church was turned into blood the Stars that is the Bishops fell from heaven to earth the firmament of the Scripture being foulded up departed in the second vision of the Revelation 92. This pestilent fume whilst the fifth Trumpet blew openly flying out of the bottomlesse pit by Antichrists meanes that apostaticall Star the black inchantments of Papall decretals and of Schoole Divinity by which Christ the Son of righteousnesse and the heire of heavenly doctrine was obscured and the innumerable vermine of Clericall and Monasticall Locusts eating up the greene pasture of the Church and tormenting men were brought into the Christian world in the third vision of the Revelation 93. These are the great blasphemies but yet not all to which the Beast that came out of the sea opened his mouth And this is the Dragon-language of that earthly Beast making shew of the Lambs two hornes in the fourth vision of the Revelation 94. These are the darknesses with which his kingdome was obscured when the fifth Violl was powred out upon the Beasts throne c. in the fifth vision of the Revelation 95. We have the apostacy of Popery from the Faith fore-told long agoe by the Angel to John and the revolution of an age being accomplished it is revealed againe by the renewed light of the Gospell 96. Which was the most urgent cause why our Parents forsooke Popery and this is the cause why we do the same and so it is concluded 97. That a Church apostatising from faith it to be deserted and forsaken for 2 Cor. 6.14 15. What union is there betweene light and darkenesse 98. Popery is that Church that is fallen from the faith as is said 99. Therefore Popery is to be deserted and avoided II. The horrible Idolatry of Popery 100. God onely is to be religiously worshipped 101. For Religion by Lactantius his definition is the bond of piety by
adored for a God the beholders before they eate knocking their breasts they worship on their face and say Thou art God my Redeemer 129. That it hath private Masses in every corner of their Churches for the quick and the dead 130. That is makes Masses concerning the Crowne of thornes the three nailes and Christs foreskin for Sailers for Travellers on foote or horse-back for great bellied women for women in travell for barren women for such as are sick of a quartan or continuall fever 131. That besides their innumerable fictitious reliques as they call them Christs consecrated slippers as an antidote against sin are shewed to religious people to be gazed upon which Pope Stephen did at Ravenna 132. That it religiously worships adores invocates dead men which it hath made Saints crying out to them Saint Peter S. Hyachinth Have mercy on me save me open heaven gates to me give me health of body c. after the Pagan manner who honoured instead of gods those men whom they thought were received into heaven saith Lactantius 133. That to the same dead men it consecrates Temples Altars Holy-dayes Masses and Sacrifices and placeth the same as tutelar gods over Cities and Provinces 134. That it worships honours adores for the soules health the images and statues of the same men in their temples narrow lanes and streets 135. That they have erected to the Virgin Mary more sumptuous statues then to God or Christ being trimmed with gold and silk and consecrate to the same waxe candles temples holy-daies priests and masses 136. That it devoutly night and day invocates the Virgin Mary stiling her The gate of Paradise the mother of mercies the life and sweetnesse the treasurer of grace the sanctuary of sinners the atoner of wickednesse and mediatresse of men and so it leaves nothing but bare words for Christ 137. That it salutes every day Mary the Queen of Heaven in that habit or worship which among the Pagans was proper to Isis which Apuleius the Platonist that he might be transformed again from his Asinine shape to a humane humbly called upon Queen of Heaven or thou beautifull Ceres c. 138. Demanding that Mary should command her son by the right of her motherhood it roares out these words O happy mother which expiates our sins by right of thy motherhood command our Redeemer 139. That in Poperie neither God nor Christ but Mary only is the Alpha and Omega the haven and wind of salvation to all men in that hymne Thou onely hope of the miserable the true mother of orphans the ease of the oppressed the physick of the sicke and all things to all men 140. That in Poperie Mary is truly their God seeing that upon her they have conferred the whole honour due to Almighty God alone by a most horrible sacriledge in Maries Psalterie praying to her as to God and adulterating the holy Scriptures Lady in thee have I trusted let me never be confounded I trust in the Lady Mother save mee The heavens declare thy glory O Virgin mother Be mercifull to mee O Lady Incline thine eare to me O Lady and heare mee Save mee O Lady for thy names sake In thine hand O Lady there is life and salvation Wash away all our sins and heale all our infirmities O Lady Into thine hands O Lady I commend my spirit In thy name O Lady every knee bowes it selfe both of things in heaven on earth and under the earth c. 141. That lastly Poperie hath drowned the Christian world in the deep mud of these superstitions and hath made drunk with the cup of these fornications the Kings and inhabitants of the earth great and small rich and poore free and bond as much as in it lyeth hath drawn them with it selfe from Christ to the hazarding of their eternall salvation 142. This is that holy Citie trod upon by the Gentiles that is the Church wasted by the Gentilizing Romans as Jerusalem was trod upon by the Roman Gentiles and that for forty two moneths thirty foure of which if wee may ghesse are almost gone God grant that the other eight moneths of their treading may be shortned for the Elects sake in the third vision of the Revelation 143. This is that spirituall Sodome the filthy shop of whoredomes and of spirituall and corporall Sodomites for these love to goe together of whom long since Petrarch spoke Whoredomes rapes incests adulteries are now the sports of Pontificiall wantonnesse in the same vision of the Revelation 144. These are the blasphemies to which the Beast out of the sea opened his mouth against God and his Name whose whole glory he hath translated to his Idols yet as it will follow upon himselfe 145. And against his Tabernacle the Church which hee hath defiled with the poyson of pestilent doctrine hath seduced with lying signes and hath by horrible idolatry thrust into destruction 146. And against those that dwell in heaven upon whom against their wills they have for their own gain thrust divine honours untill they compelled them to succeed into the place of the Gentile Idols and have wearied them with divers and sordid offices giving to one the charge of Hogs to another of Horses to the third of Asses making such a Saint the tutelar god of such a towne another the furtherer of such a trade another the curer of such a disease or driver away of such a calamitie c. in the fourth vision of the Revelation 147. This image of the Beast is that imaginary Kingdome of Popery filling temples chappels streets cathedrals with images pictures altars lamps holy-water pots which kingdome or image who adores not is murthered in the same vision of the Revelation 148. This is that great Babylon the mother of fornications and abominations of the earth with whom the Kings of the earth have committed fornication and with the wine of whose fornication the inhabitants of the earth are drunk in the same vision of the Revelation 149. We have the horrible Idolatry of Popery into which Gods worship is converted long since fore-told by the Angel to John and now after the revolution of an age detected by the renewing light of the Gospel 150. Which other cause was most urgent for our fathers to forsake and avoid Popery and so we conclude 151. That an Idolatrous Church is to be forsaken and avoided because 't is written Flee from Idolatry 152. Popery is such an Idolatrous Church as is said 153. Therefore Popery is to be avoided and forsaken III. The Antichristian tyranny of Popery 154. The damnable apostasie and horrible idolatrie of Poperie is too great a cause why we should flie from it 155. How much more detestable is it by the accession of Antichristian tyrannie 156. Yet this is more properly the fault of the head when these others have invaded the whole bodie 157. The two former mischiefes have begot this third or necessarily gone before them 158. For if the Christian world had not been seduced by
apostasie fascinated by idolatrie it had never submitted it selfe to the slavery and yoke of Antichristian tyrannie 159. It is tyranny to oppresse undo a Common-wealth got by right or wrong against all right and equitie 160. The Pope hath invaded and oppressed the Church State of Christendom with a double tyrannie to wit spirituall and corporall 161. He invaded the Church in a spirituall tyrannie when by his pride he overthrow the Apostolicall discipline of the Church 162. The Apostolicall discipline was Oeconomicall that under one head or master of the family our Saviour having gone to heaven as it were into a far countrie divers houshold servants as Apostles and after them Bishops equall in power should every one of them disperse their owne talents according to every mans place for the benefit of the house of the living God 163. For Let a man so esteeme of us saith the Apostle as of the ministers of Christ 1 Cor. 4.1 and stewards of the mysteries of God 164. And we reade that Christ ascending into heaven gave to the Church besides Apostles Prophets and Evangelists Doctors also and Pastors or Bishops 165. But wee reade not that hee gave to the Church a Prince of Priests or high Pontifie 166. For there is but one Bishoprick saith Cyprian which is communicated by parcells to every one 167. Neither any of us saith the same Father hath made himselfe a Bishop of bishops or by tyrannicall tyrannie doth compell his colleagues to a necessitie of obedience 168. But when the Church began to increase and withall the ambition of Bishops for orders sake because Rome was the head of the Empire to the Bishop of old Rome the first seat was given 169. Yet observing the Canon under written by Austines hand the Bishop of the first seat is not called the Prince of Priests or high Priest or any such like thing but only the Bishop of the first seat 170. This order and this Oeconomicall discipline continued in the Christian Church for six hundred years after Christ 171. Boniface the Third was the first that was stirred up by Satan out of desire of government and pride to break downe the bars of Apostolicall discipline and with much contention played the Tyrant in the Church being pronounced universall Bishop by Phocas the Tyrant But by the sentence of Gregory his predecessor Antichrist was declared to the world 172. From him began these words of tyrannie to be used in the Roman See lest their tyrannie might not be knowne So we will So we command 173. In the Chaire of universall pestilence scarce did he sit one full yeare according to the Proverb Too rigid Lords never raigne long 174. From thence the fume of Catholick pride by Satan was blowne upon the Romane Chaire which hath propagated the Ecclesiasticall tyrannie and encreased it unmeasurably 175. Hence the Pope hath an heavenly power 176. The Pope hath the same Consistorie with God the same Tribunall with Christ 177. The Pope is a certaine Deitie representing some visible God 178. The Pope hath all lawes within the cabinet of his breast 179. The Pope is Bishop of the whole world to whom all Bishops and Patriarchs ought to be subject necessarily upon salvation 180. The Pope is an universall Prince King of kings and head of all within the militant Church 181. The Pope hath all men for his subjects 182. To the Pope every humane creature is subject 183. To the Pope all power is given in heaven and earth 184. The Pope is made Judge over the angels 185. From the Pope there is no appeale no not to God 186. The Pope is above all Councels he alone hath power to call direct confirme disanull them 187. The Pope conferres jurisdiction upon all Bishops 188. The Pope cannot submit himselfe to Councels 189. The Pope makes lawes to compell the conscience 190. The Pope alone judgeth all men but is judged of none 191. If the Pope should send head-long to Hell many thousands of soules no man must say Why doest thou so 192. The Pope can doe all that God doth 193. The Pope is neither God nor angell nor man according to that Verse O Pope the amazement of the world who alone art the greatest of things thou art neither God nor man but a neuter between both 194. Yea the Pope is God 195. The Pope is the cause of causes and Lord of lords 196. The Pope is Gods supreme Vicar and whosoever speaks the contrarie is a lyar 197. We must stand to the Popes judgement though the whole world should think to the contrarie 198. None is equall to the Pope but God 199. The Pope is the head and bridegroom of the Catholick Church 200. Hence we must beare and with pious devotion endure the yoke which is imposed by the holy See though it may seem intolerable 201. But hee that makes himselfe a God the Churches husband is not hee the enemy of God and of Christ even the Antichrist 202. Now except the Serpent devoure the Serpent it cannot become a Dragon as it is in the Proverb 203. So if the Pope had not devoured the Roman Empire he had not been Antichrist 204. With the spirituall tyrannie hee snatched also the secular 205. By vertue of that feigned patrimony of Peter or of the Church let the Pope be one of the Princes of Italy by humane prescription 206. The Pope being clothed with the Emperiall robe and crowned with the Emperors crowne holding the sword in his hand and saying I am Cesar is not he the Tyrant of the Empire and Cesars enemy 207. Neither did any one Pope this by chance the Papall ambition for these eight hundred years hath devoured the Roman Empire and trod upon the Emperors 208. The Emperor should take the oath of allegiance and obedience to the Pope 209. The Emperor should depend on the Popes judgement and not the Pope on the Emperors as is said 210. The Emperor should bow himselfe to the Pope whilst hee takes horse hee must stand by as a Lackie and must hold his bridle and stirrop 211. At a feast the Emperor should hold water to the Pope whilst he washeth his hands 212. The Emperor ought to carry the first dish to the Popes table 213. The Pope can excommunicate depose and kill the Emperor 214. The Pope hath power over all Kings and Princes over all the Kingdomes of the world directly or indirectly and can give them to whom hee will 215. Hence the Pope hath two bodies and two chiefe Pontificalities like another Numa Pompilius One way hee is like the Gentile Archflamine another way like the Roman Emperor after the Emperor left off the profane title of Pontifex maximus which Gratian did first abandon as some think 216. Hence he is armed with two swords the spirituall and secular because Boniface the Eighth said Behold Luke 22.38 here are two swords 217. Neither did he obtaine this great tyrannie by force onely at which you may wonder but
and 21.6 and 22.13 The holy Ghost likewise is uncreated because in the beginning of the creation as the Creatour he moved upon the superficies of the waters Gen. 1.2 He adorned or made the heavens Job 36.13 He made and he put life in Job Job 33.4 c. He is also immense because he dwells in us Rom. 8.9 1 Corinth 3.16 2 Tim. 1.14 Hence Didymus saith well Didym lib. 1. de Spiritu sancto If the holy Ghost were one of the creatures he should have a substance circumscribed as all things that are made although they are not circumscribed For seeing the holy Ghost is in many he hath not a circumscribed substance Likewise eternall because he was in the beginning of things Gen. 1.2 and because God was never without his Spirit 9. And yet not three As the divine Essence is not multiplied with the persons because there is one common to three so the right faith forbids us to multiply Gods essentiall attributes with the persons because they are one and the same common to three As the Catholick faith then forbids us to beleeve with the Tritheits three Gods but worshippeth one God in Trinity so it forbids us to say three uncreated three immense three eternall but one uncreated one immense and one eternall it professeth to be in the Trinity ARTICLE V. 10. Likewise the Father is almighty the Son almighty and the holy Ghost almighty 11. And yet there are not three Almighties but one Almighty even so the Father is God the Son is God and the holy Ghost is God and yet not three Gods but one God So the Father is Lord the Son Lord and the holy Ghost Lord and yet not three Lords but one Lord. The Declaration 10 LIkewise almighty Here is further declared the coequality and consubstantiality of the divine persons out of the unity of the divine attributes and of the divinity it selfe because as the Father so the Son and so the holy Ghost is Almighty and God and Lord. Of the Father no man doubts The Son is also omnipotent because whatsoever the Father hath the Son hath also and therefore omnipotency Joh. 16.15 And he is called expresly God almighty Rev. 1.8 and 4.8 He is also God and the true God 1 John 5.20 God blessed for ever Rom. 9.5 Where the Name of God doth surely signifie the Divine subsistence and not the attribute onely of that subsistence against two most impudent sayings of Socinus That the simple Name of God when it is given to Christ doth no where signifie his subsistence and that it is no where found in the Scripture where the Name of God being the subject is necessarily referred to Christ The first of these is refelled by divers places of Scripture especially these Rom. 9.5 Of whom Christ is after the flesh who is above all God blessed for ever 1 John 5.20 We are in that true one in his Son Jesus Christ He is the true God and life eternall The latter is false both by these and other places Acts 20.28 God hath purchased the Church by his owne blood 1 Tim. 3.16 God was made manifest in the flesh He is also Lord. Luke 2.11 To you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. The holy Ghost is also omnipotent Because all graces and divine operations one and the same Spirit doth worke distributing them apart to every one as he will 1 Cor. 12.11 Likewise he is that God and Lord who spake of old by the Prophet Isaiah Acts 28.25 And by the mouth of David Acts 1.25 In whose Name we are baptised Mat. 28.19 And who is a witnesse in heaven with the Father and Sonne 1 John 5.7 The Hereticks cavill that they finde it not literally written that the holy Ghost is God which is too frivolous a subterfuge Where is it literally written the Father is God the Son is God What faithfull man will require so many letters written when the thing it selfe is written Is it not plainely written 1 John 5.7 The holy Spirit beares record in heaven And presently after The witnesse of God is greater Acts 5.3 Thou hast lyed to the holy Ghost Then by and by Thou hast lyed to God 1 Cor. 3.36 You are the temple of God and the holy Spirit dwels in you And shortly after c. 6.19 You are the temple of the holy Ghost He is also Lord because we are as well baptised in the Name of the holy Ghost that is into his worship service and obedience as in the Name of the Father and of the Son Mat. 28.19 and the Apostles call upon God who spake by the mouth of David Why did the Gentiles rage that is they call upon the holy Ghost thus Lord thou art that God who made the heaven and earth seas and all things in them Acts 4.24 11. And yet not three See Numb 8. 12. And yet not three But one Lord to wit Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 8.6 Is not then the Father Lord nor the holy Ghost Lord The Catholick faith doth thus reconcile this that onely the Father is Lord the Son and holy Ghost by the dominion of the deity common to the three Persons which consisteth in the creation and government of all things and from which dominion the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.6 excludes not the Father and holy Ghost but false gods and all creatures But Jesus Christ is the one and onely Lord by the dominion of mediation which is not common to the three Persons but proper to Christ which consisteth in the Propheticall Priestly and Kingly office of the Mediatour and from which the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.6 excludes not so much the Father and holy Ghost as the fictitious mediatours of Pagans Jews and Antichristians ARTICLE VI. 13. For as we are compelled by the Christian verity to confesse severally each person to be God and Lord so we are forbid by the Catholick faith to say there be three Gods or three Lords The Declaration 13. FOr as This Article gives a reason of the Antithesis of the fourth and fifth Article which reason was declared before out of Scripture in which alone the Christian truth and Catholick religion is grounded both in respect of the equalitie of each person as also in regard of the consubstantialitie of the same in the Trinitie therefore the Christian veritie compells us to confesse each person to be God and Lord because the Scriptures which affirme the same cannot faile as it was Number 9. And the Catholick faith forbids us to say there are three Gods or Lords because the Scriptures which affirme one God and one Lord cannot faile as is said Numb 3. and 11. ARTICLE VII 14. The Father 15. is made of none 16. nor created 17. nor begotten 18. the Sonne is from the Father alone 19. not made 20. nor created 21. but begotten the holy Ghost 22. is from the Father and the Son 23. neither made nor created 24. nor begotten 25. but proceeding There is then one Father not three
or ubiquity which is repugnant to that which followeth 29. From thence he shall come to judge Phil. 3.20 2 Tim. 4.1 Hee is to judge the quick and the dead at his glorious coming in his Kingdome August Epist 57. ad Dardan Doubt not therefore that now the man Christ Jesus is there from whence he is to come Call to mind and hold fast the Christian confession because hee is risen from the dead hath asceâded into heaven sitteth at the right hand of the Father and from no other place but from thence will he come to judge the quick and the dead and he will so come as the Angels witnessed after the same manner that he was seen to goe into heaven that is in the same forme and substance of flesh to which he hath given immortality but hath not taken away its nature According to this forme he must not be thought to be diffused every-where for we must take heed that by asserting the divinity of man we take not away the verity of his body c. ARTICLE VI. Of the Creed the XIV 30. At whose coming all men shall rise 31. with their bodies 32. and shall give an account of their owne deeds 33. And who have done good shall goe into life eternall but who have done evill into everlasting fire The Declaration 30. AT whose coming So it is taught 1 Thes 4.16 With the voice of the Archangell and the Trumpet of God he shall come downe from heaven and they that are dead in Christ shall rise first 1 Cor. 15.52 In a moment in the twinckling of an eye at the last trumpet the dead shall be raised incorruptible 31. With their bodies For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality 1 Cor. 15.53 32. And they shall render So it is written Matth. 12.36 I tell you whatsoever idle word men shall speake they shall render an account of it in the day of Judgement For wee must all of us appeare before the Tribunall of Christ that every man may receive what hee hath done in his body whether it be good or evill 2 Cor. 6.10 The dead were judged of these things which were written in the Books according to their works Rev. 20.12 33. And who have done good As Daniel prophesied chap. 12.2 And many of them which sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake some to life eternall and some to shame and everlasting contempt And Christ John 5.28 The houre shall come when all that are in the graves shall heare his voice and come forth Who have done good unto the resurrection of life but who have done evill unto the resurrection of condemnation ARTICLE VII Of the Creed the XV. This is the Catholick faith 34. which except every one do faithfully and firmely beleeve he cannot be saved The Declaration 34. WHich except See the 1. Art Num. 1. Of the holy Trinity and above Art 1. Num. 3. Of the Incarnation of the Word The Creed of the Fathers of Antioch against PAULUS SAMOSATENUS Out of the Acts of the first Councell of Ephesus WE confesse that our Lord Jesus Christ was begotten of the Father before all worlds but in the last times by the holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary according to the flesh subsisting onely in one person which consisteth of the divinity and humane flesh whole God and whole man whole God also with the body but not God according to the body whole man also with the divinity but not man according to the divinity whole againe to be adored with the body but not to be adored according to the body whole adoring also with the divinity but not adoring according to the divinity whole uncreated also with the body but not uncreated according to the body whole formed also with the divinity but not formed according to the divinity whole with God of the same substance also with the body but not of the same substance according to the body Even as he is not according to his divinity co-essentiall with men but he is of the same substance with us even existent in the divinity For when we say that he is according to the Spirit co-essentiall with God we do not say that he is co-essentiall with men according to the Spirit On the other side when we preach that according to the flesh he is consubstantiall with men we do not preach that he is according to the flesh consubstantiall with God for as according to the Spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for so he is consubstantiall with God so againe he is not according to the flesh consubstantiall with God for according to this he is consubstantiall with us but as we pronounce these to be distinct and separated not to introduce a division of that person which is one and individed but to denote a distinction and inconfusion of the natures and properties of the Word and flesh so we preach and worship what conduceth to the manner of this individed union and composition Vigilius lib. 4. against Eutyches Therefore on the contrary if the flâsh be found every-where why is there not one nature of the flâsh Word which is every-where If there be one nature of the Word and flesh how is it that whereas the Word is every-where the flesh is not also found every-where For when it was upon the earth it was not in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not upon the earth and it is so far from being here on earth that according to it we expect Christ to come from heaven whom according to the Word we beleeve to be with us on earth Therefore according to your opinion either the Word is contained with the flesh in its place or else the flesh with the Word is every-where seeing one nature cannot receive in it selfe what is contrary and diverse Now to be circumscribed to a place and to be every-where are things very different and unlike and because the Word is every-where but the flesh is not every-where it is apparent that one and the same Christ hath both natures and that he is every-where according to the nature of his divinity and contained in a place according to the nature of his humanity that he is created and hath no beginning subject to death and cannot die the one whereof belongs to him out of the nature of the Word by which he is God the other out of the nature of the flesh by which the same God is man therefore one Son of God and the same being made the Son of man hath a beginning out of the nature of his flesh and hath no beginning out of the nature of his divinity He is created by the nature of his flesh and is not created by the nature of his divinity he is circumscribed to place by the nature of his flesh and is not contained in any place by the nature of his divinity he is lesser then the Angels by the nature of his
them working what is proper to it but not without the communion of the other Even so saith Hierome it is knowne that one and the same Christ is God and man and that he did work according to both formes Ad Paulam Eustoch to wit of the humanity and divinity and that by this he exercised two operations For both formes or natures did operate the one communicating with the other in that which was proper to it The Word operating what is proper to the Word and the flesh putting in execution what belongs to the flesh c. But in many things the Similie will not hold For in man there is an union of two finite natures but in Christ of a finite nature and an infinite In man both natures are shut up within the same bounds but in Christ the divinitie is not confined to the narrow limits of the flesh In man the union is the composition of matter and forme but in Christ the flesh is not the matter of the divinitie nor this the forme of the flesh In man there results a third thing out of the composition which is neither of the other two but in Christ the Word or person is the same before the union but naked and simple after the union clothed with flesh and in a manner compounded In man the union is dissolved by death but Christ will never lay aside the nature which he once assumed Lastly to this purpose serves that which Thomas observes Part. ult quaest 2. In man saith he there is a two fold unitie made up to wit of the nature and of the person of the nature when as the soule is formally united to the body perfecting it that of two there may be made up one nature as of the act and potentiality of the matter and forme and in this regard the similitude consisteth not because the divine nature cannot be the forme of the body 2. Of the person as when of these is made up one man consisting of a body and a soule and in this is the similitude for one Christ subsisteth in the divine and humane nature XXI Therefore as the soule in respect of its substance is not without the body for it is all united to its body so the whole Word incarnate can neither be nor be found nor ought to be enquired for out of its owne flesh The Animadversion By a manifest fallacie from that which is said respectively or secundum quid to that which is spoken simply of a similitude hee concludes a falshood For this is Hunnius his collection The Similie drawne from man is more fit then from other things Ergo it agrees in every thing and consequently the reason is alike of the soule and of the deity that as the soule is confined to the bounds of the body so the deity doth no where subsist without the flesh Who may not here sensibly perceive the imposture He makes a comparison between the soule and the Word as if there were a parity between them whereas there is an extreme imparity for the soule being a finite spirit cannot be without the bodie in which it is so long as it is tied to the bodie though it be all in all and all in every part But the Deitie of the Word is not a finite spirit but immense and most pure by its most simple immensity all in the finite flesh and all and the same together without the finite flesh and subsisting without all things For who will say that the Deitie of the Word was onely there suppose in the mothers womb in the Temple in the Justice-Hall on the Crosse in the Sepulchre c. where his flesh was said to be circumscribed and to be absent in other places where his flesh was not Who will say that he did not fill heaven and earth that he was not at Rome at Athens and every-where without Judea at the same time when his bodie that was most united then to him did remaine within the limits of Judea alone Surely he who affirmes the contrary either feignes a Deity enclosed and circumscribed in the narrow bounds of the bodie or else a bodie diffused every-where with the Deity that is to use few words hee makes either a finite Deity or an infinite bodie This then is one of these false hypotheses by which this Sophister under-props the ubiquity of the flesh He addes also sophistically that the Word neither is nor can be sought or found without its flesh which words neither have the same meaning nor the same truth For Orthodoxe men confesse that the Word is not to be sought out of the flesh because in the flesh onely as in his temple he will be sought and worshipped by faith and prayers And from hence they gather against the Ubiquitaries that the flesh of the Word doth not lurk within a sacramentall crust because they neither worship it nor ought they to worship it yet they deny not therefore that the Word is not elsewhere by that essentiall immensitie which hee hath in common with the Father and the holy Ghost For so the Word being enclosed within finite flesh should be terminated or bounded or else the flesh should have an immensity every-where with the immensity of the Word both which is false Nor doe the Orthodox Fathers otherwise speake or thinke Athanasius De Incarnat Verbi The Word is in the flesh and over and above all things Ibid. He subsisteth over and above all things Ibid. At the same moment when he was in an humane body hee was over and above all things So Hieron ad Marcel He who was infinite was also in the Son of man totall August Lib. 2. de Incarn The Son of God was totall in the body and totall every-where XXII They are deceived then and they reduce this admirable union to the narrownesse of one onely place who dreame that the Word in the flesh is in one and onely in that place where the humane nature of Christ visibly dwells but besides this place that it subsisteth over and above it in other places innumerable The Animadversion He condemneth for an errour not ours but the doctrine both of holy Writ and of godly Antiquity for the Scriptures unanimously witnesse that the humane nature of Christ was visibly confined still to one place and not to two or more at once invisibly the incomprehensible Word in the meane time shewing its presence both in its flesh and else-where where the flesh is not and the union still remaining entire The Fathers also write cleerely that the Word was so in the flesh that it was not shut up within those narrow confines but that it subsisted out of it and over and above all things else It is a fallacy if not a falshood when he saith that now this admirable union is not to be confined to the narrow inclosure of one onely place for though the flesh be shut up in one place it will not follow that therefore the union
is to be reduced to these narrow straits because to be reduced to a narrow place and to be in a place is the property of the flesh not of the union but the properties of the natures neither make the union nor effect it otherwise by the same reason one might cavill that the union is corporeall visible dead because the flesh is corporeall visible and dead or that it is eternall immense and God because the Word is eternall immense and God But although the flesh is not diffused every-where with the Word nor the Word circumscribed by the narrownesse of the flesh notwithstanding the flesh is nowhere not united to the Word and subsisting by the Word and the Word is nowhere not united to the flesh and subsisting in the flesh wheresoever then the flesh is there is the union and wheresoever the Word is there is the union not by reason of the diffusion of the flesh but by reason of that most simple immensity of the Word by which he is so in the flesh that he is not therefore contained in the flesh but every-where together without it he filleth all things and so he is without the flesh that notwithstanding he subsisteth every where in it and that not by any one part of himselfe but totall neither another person but the same for we must not imagine that there is one part of the Word in the flesh and another without it but he wholly subsisteth in the flesh and wholly without the flesh because he is immense and impartible Neither is there one Word in heaven and another on earth but the same is every-where in the flesh or incarnate because most simple although in the meane while the flesh both by the verity of its essence and in one place where it wills it remaineth We do not therefore dreame that the Word in the flesh is only in one place in other infinite places without the flesh and therefore without the union for it is every-where in its owne flesh supporting and moving by a secret and indissoluble union but no where and at no time deserting it or distant from it but properly it is not either in one or in infinite places seeing these things are in place onely that have dimensions But God the Word is of that immensity that he hath neither a corporall nor an intellectuall place but metaphorically onely being said to be there where his operation is knowne Lib. 1. c. 16. as Damascene witnesseth In briefe the Word is every-where and so remaineth united to its flesh even existing without it for it can never be absent from the flesh being immense and every-where wholly the same without extension or multiplication though in the meane while the essence of the flesh is onely in one place But if this Ubiquitary Doctor understandeth not or approveth not of these things let him proceed in his dreame of his dimensive and extensive Word which is not totall every-where but some-where it existeth in some part of it or else is wholly some-where absent but we beleeve with Athanasius that this is of high admiration that the Word contained by none containeth notwithstanding all things and being present in the body is not else-where absent but subsisteth over and above all things and yet is most present in the natures of all things but more chiefly in his owne flesh These my steries are to be adored but not to be squared by the dull edge of humane reason XXIII But because by the Apostles definition the whole personall union is and consisteth in that corporall inhabitation and immanency of all fulnesse of the deity in the flesh by an unavoidable consequence we inferre that where it dwels not in the flesh but is imagined to be without it there it cannot be said to be united to it The Animadversion He proves the Word to be no-where without the flesh but first out of Pauls definition of union as he saith then by a contraposition out of the definition he thus seemes to gather What is immanent in the flesh is not without it the Word is immanent or dwels in the flesh because the union is the inhabitation or immanency of the Word in the flesh therefore the Word is not without the flesh Answ If he did contend that the Word was no-where so without the flesh but that it is also in the flesh we would yeeld to him in all this But when he simply denyeth the Word to have any existence out of the flesh that he may diffuse the flesh every-where with it we answer to the Major proposition with a distinction That cannot be without the flesh which is so inherent in it as that it is shut up within the dimensions of it But we deny the Word to be so inherent in the flesh or that it is such an immanency by which the Apostle shews rather the union then defines it to be the corporall inhabitation of all fulnesse of the deity in the flesh and the Adversary himselfe shortly after denyeth it For the Word doth not so inhabit as to be circumscribed by the limits of the flesh nor is he so immanent that he is no where without it as the soule existing in the body is no where out of the body but that he is never separated or absent from it The inhabitation then is not the enclosing of the Word within the flesh but a secret conjunction with the flesh into one hypostasis In that he calls the union an immanency he hath not this out of the Apostle but out of Damascen who calls it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which word some translate a permeation others an immeation others an immanency or inhabitation no wayes understanding the Eutychian mixture of the natures or the circumscription of the Word in the flesh or the diffusion of the flesh with the Word but a mutuall intimate and indissoluble union of both natures into one hypostasis the natures and properties remaining entire which is so well knowne out of Damascen that it needs not be insisted on By a contraposition out of the definition he thus gathers Where the Word is united to the flesh there it dwels in the flesh and so remaines in it as that it is no where without it therefore where it dwels not in the flesh but is fancied to be without it there it cannot be said to be united with it which because it is absurd for so there will follow a Nestorian separation it is also absurd that the Word should be any-where without the flesh But first we have said before ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that Ubiety is improperly attributed to the Word and union then it is false which in the converting proposition he assumes of such an immanency as that the Word is no-where without the flesh for this is to beg the matter in question Besides in the Proposition converted he admits of that fallacy which is called Ignoratio elenchi or the ignorance of the reprehending Argument feigning these two to
be repugnant to wit The Word inhabiteth in the flesh and the Word is without the flesh which indeed are not repugnant by reason of the most simple immensity of the Word as is shewed The Argument of our Adversary directly concluding is this Where the Word is united to the flesh there it is not out of the flesh because the union is the inhabitation but the Word is every-where united to the flesh therefore it is no-where without the flesh But the Minor Proposition hath this ignoration of the Elenchus and trusts to a false definition for we will not yeeld him that the union is such an inhabitation as he fancies wherefore we deny the Major for wheresoever the Word is he inhabits all in the flesh and all without the narrownesse of the flesh filling heaven and earth with the immensity of his essence XXIV Especially because according to this opinion we must determine that the whole Word seeing he cannot be divided into parts in his whole personality and in the whole plenitude of the deity is in innumerable places without his humanity which were truly to draw in sunder through many places that most intrinsecall and altogether indistant union The Animadversion You sing over againe the same song To place the whole Word in his whole personality and in the whole fulnesse of the deity in innumerable places without his owne flesh is to distract in sunder the indistant union of the natures but to do this is a wicked thing therefore so must that We againe deny the Major for the union remaines indistant even when the whole Word without the narrownesse of the flesh fills all other things because by his most simple immensity neither all nor halfe of him seeing he is individed departs or is absent from his flesh neither is he pulled away or separated by any distance of place but he subsists so all within it that he is also all-present every-where without it whereas not another but the same and entire Word is within the flesh which is without it And this argument of pulling asunder the natures is very silly for it flowes from a false imagination that the Word existing without the flesh remaines not united to the flesh which is both most false and impossible for if it were any-where absent from its flesh it were not immense and if in any part onely it remained in the flesh it should be divided Therefore to feigne any distance betweene the natures is truly to feigne a Word having dimensions which our Adversary by cleering of himselfe sufficiently sheweth Some orthodox men untie this knot by distinguishing the personality and deity of the Word confessing that to be no-where out of his flesh seeing there is one personality of both but this they make all to exist within and without the flesh in that the essence of the Word is simply infinite But lest our Adversaries should cavill that so we do not make the personality equally infinite with the essence of the Word therefore we will wave this distinction We know that the personality and divinity of the Word differ not subjectively but onely in some respect when as then both are equally immense and most simple by the same reason it must necessarily follow that both subsist wholly in their flesh and wholly without the flesh and with the Father and holy Ghost fill heaven and earth XXV In the meane time out of our doctrine there doth not follow such a shutting up of the Word into the nature assumed as makes the person of the Word lose his infinity or become finite but from bence rather is inferred this perpetuall immanency inhabitation and incarnation we speake of which elevates the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God and consequently it makes that the Word is never absent from its flesh never distant from it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and never subsisteth without it but that without distance as Damascen saith it is united with it and remaineth with it above all locality of this created world ineffably and still present The Animadversion Here he perceives that out of his immanency or inhabitation necessarily followes the inclusion and finity of the Word therefore he denies the sequell but in vaine for thus he is convinced What is so immanent in the finite flesh that it existeth no-where without it that must necessarily be shut up within the dimensions of the flesh and be finite as the flesh is finite But the Word is thus immanent in the flesh it is therefore shut up within the finite dimensions of the flesh which is absurd The Major is most true our Adversaries Minor is absurd there followes then an absurd conclusion He saith that the perpetuall immanency followes out of his doctrine rather but this is to beg the matter in question to inferre an immanency out of an immanency He saith A prodigious speech that the immanency elevateth the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God If he understood this Teratologie of the union of the flesh with the infinite hypostasis of the flesh retaining the properties thereof no orthodox man would reject it but the stile of truth is plaine whereas that of a lye is intricate such as this is For he doth not meane this of the union as he saith but of an ubiquitary diffusion of the flesh with the Word which orthodox Divines simply deny for the flesh can no more cast off her finity and dimensions then she can her very nature no not in the union it selfe Now if remaining finite she is elevated into an infinity that is is made infinite then sure it must be both at once finite and infinite quantitative and without quantity flesh and no flesh and what is this but to fancy an Vtopian Chimera Againe he saith by meanes of this immanency the Word is never absent no-where distant from his flesh but indeed this is effected not by the immanency which he feignes but by his most simple immensity for by this it is that the Word is all the same in his flesh and every-where without all He saith that by the meanes of this immanency the Word never subsisteth without the flesh but inseparably is united to it But againe he ascribes a false effect to an untrue cause and admits ignorationem elenchi for the inhabitation of the Word in the flesh which he by an ambiguous terme will rather call an immanency is not his inclusion or confining within the flesh that is within the dimensions of the flesh neither do these two To be without the flesh and To remaine inseparably united to the flesh destroy one another as was shewed but now Yet if both be not true together concerning the Word neither can he be immense nor can he be God Lastly in that he saith the flesh united to the Word or the Word to the flesh remaineth so above all locality of this created world it is either a vaine Teratologie or a false opinion
that is of a reall reconciliation and restitution with God that he did not dye for all and singular but for all and only the beleevers he would and should dye as his Father had decreed The first truth they are not sound anywhere in the conference plainly to prove nor openly to deny nor can they deny it unlesse they will make his merit insufficient The later truth they grant in respect of the event that all men are not really renewed in Christ nor restored into the state of grace but they deny it in respect of our Saviours intention or the counsell of his Father then which what can be more absurd and false For whom God by the death of his son doth not indeed restore in time them he never intended or decreed from eternitie really to restore For surely Psal 115.3 our God hath done whatsoever hee pleased What then hee hath not done nor doth in time neither did he will it from eternitie And whom Christ by his death hath not really restored them he did not will to restore nor by his Fathers counsell should he But by their own confession Christ did not really restore all men into the state of grace therefore they must needs confesse that Christ hath not really willed their restitution nor should hee according to his Fathers counsell Otherwise they must say that Christ did not something which every way he was willing to doe and so let them deny his omnipotencie or what by his Fathers counsell hee should have done so let them deny his obedience If they object that Christ would have gathered the sons of Jerusalem but that he did not let them also say that God by all meanes would have gathered them not onely by outward calling and invitation to repentance by his Prophets his owne and his Apostles preaching but also by the drawing of his inward grace and power and that for all that he prevailed not Now let them see how they doe not accuse Gods omnipotent Son of impotencie and attach themselves of blasphemy Being then nill they will they forced by both these truths they must needs give their ingenuous consent with the orthodoxall Church or not If they acknowledge a consent how do they not condemne themselves of perfidiousnesse for tearing the united Churches with vain verball digladiations and disturb the quietnesse of the Common-wealth If they deny a consent in the former how doe they not blaspheme the death of the Son of God as an insufficient ransome If in the later how do they not entangle themselves in a contradiction For if they deny that Christ in respect of the efficacie and fruit of his death did not dye for all and singular but onely for the beleevers they must needs affirme to the contrary that Christ in respect of the fruit and efficacie of his death dyed for all and every man and not for the beleevers alone that is that he hath reconciled all and every one to God and not the beleevers alone or which is all one that he hath made all and every particular man enjoy really remission of sins but they plainly deny this affirmation in the limitation of their Article when they say That no man doth really enjoy remission of sins except the faithfull man And more plainly in the conserence That all men are not really renewed by Christ and restored into the state of grace Col. p. 497. They are held fast then by this contradiction That all are really restored and reconciled and That all are not really reconciled But here they will retreat to the glosse of their Proposition That Christ dyed for all and singular so that he hath impetrated by his death to all men reconciliation and remission of sins As if this were the third sense in which Christ may be said to dye for all besides the respect of the sufficiencie and efficacie of his death and so the former distinction is made void because he hath impetrated for all men reconciliation by his death But I desire that they would tell us what the meaning of this high-strained phrase is by which they have eluded above ten times the answers of their brethren at the conference The Scripture speaks no-where thus That Christ impetrated for all men reconciliation but speaks openly Col. 1.10 11. 2 Cor. 5.19 That God in Christ did reconcile to himselfe all things in heaven and in earth That hee reconciled the world to himselfe That Christ reconciled all things by his bloud signifying that Christ really did restore into the state of grace the world synecdochically that is all beleevers in the world John 12.47 John 17.21 as in these words I came not to condemne the world but to save it That the world may know that I am sent by thee where the world cannot be understood but of the world of the Elect. Againe all things that is all that are justified by faith as is plaine Rom. 5.11 If in this sense they will that Christ impetrated reconciliation for all for that he really reconciled all why doe not they speake plainly and why doe they not expresse to which all he impetrated this If to all beleevers what need they wrangle If to all men promiscuously let them tell how he impetrated whether by the greatnesse of his merit or also by its efficacy If by the greatnesse of his merit againe why do they wrangle If by efficacy also let them speake whether absolutely and without faith or under condition of faith If absolutely to all even without faith how doe they not againe intangle themselves in a contradiction by their limited condition That no man really doth enjoy reconciliation except the faithfull man If under condition of faith how are they not tied with another knot of contradiction for if he hath obtained to all under condition of faith therefore the condition of faith failing he hath not obtained but many are destitute of this condition of faith that is many are Infidels therefore to these many he hath not obtained But againe are not these contradictory sayings He hath impetrated for all He hath not impetrated for many Which way soever then they turne their cothurne they will be found either disturbers of peace by their Logomachie or else intangled in a contradiction But this their cothurne or buskin must be somewhat more exactly discussed that it may appeare how fit it is for both feete that is that it may appeare out of the signification of the words how it hides the true and false meaning Reconciliation is a restitution or rendring of disagreeing parties into favour actively it is attributed to God and Christ passively to us The word impetrate is equivocall signifying divers things sometimes to intreat sometime to prepare procure merit acquire obtaine conferre c. therefore this phrase Christ obtained reconciliation for all must needs be very equivocall but to play with equivocations is not for Divines but for Sophisters who would deceive Yet this phrase cannot have
over mens wills De grat Christ cap. 24. then they have over their owne and who by an internall and occult miraculous and ineffable power worketh in mens hearts not onely new revelations but also good wills and this he doth not but by the wills of men themselves He by his grace worketh faith and conversion in mens hearts not by a resistible operation but altogether irresistible and yet not by coaction But God hath a most omnipotent power over mens wills c. and he worketh upon the same as he said Ergo c. The Major hath a most evident truth out of the knitting of the proper cause with its effect that it cannot be any wise denied The Assumption Austin teacheth by two examples the first is out of 1 Sam. 10.26 concerning Saul to whom when God would give the kingdome and the Israelites had power either to resist him or to submit themselves to him God touched their hearts that they neither could nor would resist and this he did by working on their wills The other is out of 1 Chro. 11. and 12. of David whom when God decreed to settle him in the kingdome with better successe the Spirit of the Lord came upon Abisai a prince among thirty that he said We are thine O David and will be with thee thou son of Jesse Can he saith Austin resist the will of God and not rather doe his will who in his heart did worke by his Spirit which came upon him that he should will say and do this And by them Almighty God who was with him brought them to make him king What did he bind him with any corporeall bands He wrought within he held the heart he moved the heart and drew them by their wills which wills he wrought in them At length he premises the Conclusion in these words No mans free-will resisteth God when he is willing to save a man for to will and nill is so in the power of the willer and niller that as it cannot hinder the divine will so it cannot hinder the divine power But lest any should except that God takes away resistance but not resistibility he addes further It is therefore out of doubt that mens wills cannot resist the will of God who hath done in heaven and earth whatsoever he pleased and who hath also done these things that are to come he cannot I say resist or hinder him from doing that which he pleaseth seeing that even upon mens wills he worketh what he pleaseth It is therefore most cleere that this holy Father doth strongly assever the irresistible operation of divine grace not only in mans conversion and salvation but also in directing of other difficult actions such as is the election of Kings and this for the glory of God And that he also refutes the vain pretexts of resistibility and coaction 13. If the grace that worketh faith and conversion is not irresistible after the maner we speak of but resistible that it may or may not be hindred by mens wills it followes that all is vaine verball smoak what they ascribe so magnifically to Gods grace in the third and fourth Article and that these effects which they speak of are not to be attributed to Gods grace only indifferently and remotely but to mens unresisting wills specifically and proximately which appeares thus The effect of that cause which works resistibly that is so that its production or inhibition may depend from another resisting or not resisting cause if it be produced the production thereof is to be ascribed indifferently and remotely to the worker specifically and proximately to him who resisteth not but admits it On the contrary if it be hindred the inhibition thereof is to be attributed specifically and proximately to the resister or him that will not admit it For example A Prince proposeth a reward to many of his subjects resistibly that he who will fight may have it he that will not may not have it The Princes action is indifferent to these many he that will fight doth well specificate the Princes action because he is to receive the reward but he that will not fight doth not specificate it well because he is to want the reward Who seeth not that as well the one as the other action is specifically and proximately to be ascribed to him that will fight or not fight but to the Prince indifferently and remotely I will adde another by which in my hearing once resistible grace was declared A father sets down on the table a dish of meat equally to his children but resistibly that he who will may have meat who will not may not have it Here the fathers operation is indifferent to all they that will take the meat doe specificate it well but they that will not specificate it ill Who now againe doth not see that the meat is to be ascribed specifically and proximately to the takers but to the father indifferently and remotely Such is the resistibilitie of grace which these men teach But if this be so all the effects of grace must needs be deluding and false which they rehearse deluding or false because man hath not faith from himself or by force of his free-will but he shal have from himself the specification of the working of grace because by being unwilling to resist grace he hath severed himself from others because of himself he cannot think will or do good for of ones self to specificate well a resistible indifferent operation is a good thing because God by his holy Spirit doth regenerate and renew us c. For God doth not by his Spirit renew and regenerate us but indifferently remotely resistibly and therefore improperly but we regenerate and renew our selves specifically proximately and properly because this grace is the beginning for of the progresse and perfection of this grace the question is not of all good for the beginning of a good specification of a resistible and indifferent operation of grace is good from our not resisting c. What besides We must aske of God only such an operation of grace as is resistible and indifferent and onely for this grace must we thank God the not resistance and good specification of grace shall be in our will and power Is not God here robbed of his glory Hath not man reason to sacrifice to his owne net that he may be puffed up with pride against God and that he may say I have separated my self This is to be cast headlong with Satan into hell fire but if of our selves we do not resist resistible grace if we receive that grace which is offered specificate that which is indifferent which with the closure of the fourth Article doe necessarily cohere is not this to establish the idoll of free-will Originall sin is by this denied and the naturall mans native impotencie corruption and pravitie of which God so often complains in Scripture and so do the Prophets and Apostles and the Saints themselves What will become
breadth move his body from the earth 6. To ascend to heaven is to put off infirmity to passe to a heavenly and immortall state to vanish to be united to God to sit at Gods right hand to be raised to high honours 7. That Christ in his Ascension hid himselfe in a cloud and Proteus-like turned himselfe into shapes or as they say he put on a cloudy hood as the Poets feigne of Venus Hom. Illiad ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã who when she delivered Paris hid him in a thick cloud So Jeremie Lament 3.44 Thou hast opposed to thy selfe a thick cloud that the speeth may not passe through 8. We will not omit these bitter scoffes of the Brentians that by Mathematicall computation Christ in regard of the bulke and violent motion of his body upward hath not as yet perhaps pierced the planeticall Spheres and arrived unto his Fathers house 9. That there he is walking up and downe or perhaps laid downe to rest ARTICLE IV. of Christs sitting at the right hand of God I. CHrists sitting at the right hand of God is not the ascension it selfe into heaven for they differ 1. In order of time for he first ascended before he sat downe at Gods right a hand 2. In their forme Ascension is a locall motion b upward Session is the glorious condition of the person c ascending 3. In their proximate ends Ascension was performed for the d Session but Session for the e Church 4. In duration Ascension was done but once as being a transient act but Session as an immanent act the Kingdome and glory of Christ indure for f ever Lastly in their subjects for Ascension belongs also to the g Saints but the Session at Gods right hand is the glory of the exalted Mediatour h alone Testimonies of Scripture a Mark 16.19 After that the Lord had spoken to them he was received up into heaven and sits at Gods right hand b Acts 1.9 Whilst his Disciples beheld he was lifted up c Heb. 8.1 We have such an High-Priest who is set downe at the right hand of the throne of the majesty in the heavens d Phil. 2.9 Wherefore God hath highly exalted him and hath given him a name above all names that at the name of Jesus every knee should how 1 Pet. 3.22 Christ at the right hand of God is gone into heaven Heb. 9.24 Christ is entred into heaven that he might appeare in the sight of God for us e Ephes 4.10 Christ hath ascended far above all heavens that he might fill all things c. f Luke 1.33 Of his Kingdome there shall be no end 1 Cor. 15.25 He must reigne till he hath put all his enemies under his feet g 1 Thes 4.17 We shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire and so shall we ever be with the Lord. h Heb. 1.13 To which of the Angels said he at any time Sit at my right hand II. Neither is this sitting of Christ the Incarnation it selfe or the personall union of the flesh with the Word as some giddy heads contend because 1. In the Symbole in which is no tautologie these are distinguished 2. No where in Scripture is the humanity said to sit at the Word but to be assumed by the a Word 3. The union was made in the womb of the mother the sitting is in b heaven 4. The union was in the first minute of the conception but the sitting began after the e ascension 5. The union is simply immutable the sitting is in some sort mutable in respect of the externall forme of the Kingdome which as the Apostle d witnesseth when death is abolished shall be altogether immediate and without enemy for now Christ being in the midst of his enemies as a Rose among thornes reignes by divers media or governes by divers meanes but then he shall reigne without any medium or enemy because God shall be all e in all Testimonies of Scripture a Heb. 2.16 For he did not assume the Angels John 1.14 The Word was made flesh bc Luke 1.31 Thou shalt conceive in thy womb and shalt bring forth a Son Ephes 1.20 God hath placed Christ at his right hand in heaven d 1 Cor. 15.25 He must reigne till he hath put all his enemies under his feet the last enemy that shall be destroyed is death e Rev. 21.23 Esay 60.19 The Sun shall no more be thy light by day nor shall the brightnesse of the Moone enlighten thee but the Lord shall be thy everlasting light III. But the full and absolute glory of Christ being exalted in his heavenly Priesthood and Kingdome is expressed by this phrase taken from humane affaires and applyed to divine because Kings do most honour those whom they place at their right hand for by the right hand of God who is a spirit we cannot understand any corporeall member or place neither doth the sitting at Gods right hand signifie the corporall situation of Christ for except we understand this spiritually Tom. 6. contra Scr. Arian saith Austine the Father will be upon the Sons left hand IV. And this glory is so proper to Christ the Mediatour that it belongs not to the Father nor to the Holy Ghost much lesse to any creature for it was not said to the Father nor to the Holy Ghost nor to any Angel Sit at my right hand Heb. 1.13 untill I make thine enemies thy foot-stoole But of the Son only it is said 1 Cor. 15.25 He must reigne untill c. Whence it followes that to sit at Gods right hand is not the same that Christs humane nature omnipotent omniscient omnipresent or lastly to be equall with God or to be God himselfe whether he hath obtained that dignity by the personall union or by his ascending into heaven or by other cause V. But albeit this glory of the Mediatour is to us ineffable while we are in this life yet if we carefully compare the Apostles three places by which he chiefely describes it we shall in some manner conceive it that it principally consisteth in these Testimonies of Scripture touching Christs sitting at Gods right hand Ephes 1.20 21 22 23. God raised Christ from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places Far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not onely in this world but also in that which is to come And hath put all things under his feet and gave him to be head over all things to the Church Which is his body the fulnesse of him that silleth all in all 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the kingdome to God even the Father when he shall have put downe all rule and all authority and power For he must reigne till he hath put all his enemies under his feet The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death Phil. 2.9 10. Therefore God hath highly